I Will Live As An Academy Extra

    https://requiemtls.com/

    Source: https://requiemtls.com/series/i-will-live-as-an-academy-extra/

    Generated by Lightnovel Crawler

    Synopsis

    I was possessed as a third-rate villain in a novel I once read.

    There’s nothing I particularly want to do, so I’m just going to live quietly.

    But living as an extra wasn’t easy.

    I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 401-427

    Volume 5 Afterword Episode 4 Karin’S Story (4)

    Afterword Episode 5 Karin’S Story (5)

    Afterword Episode 6 Karin’S Story (6)

    Afterword Episode 7 Karin’S Story (7)

    Afterword Episode 8 Karin’S Story (8)

    Afterword Episode 9 Karin’S Story (9)

    Afterword Episode 10 Karin’S Story (10)

    Afterword Episode 11 Karin’S Story (11)

    Afterword Episode 12 Karin’S Story (12)

    Afterword Episode 13 Karin’S Story (13)

    Afterword Episode 14 Karin’S Story (14)

    Afterword Episode 15 Karin’S Story (15)

    Afterword Episode 16 Karin’S Story (16)

    Afterword Episode 17 Karin’S Story (17)

    Afterword Episode 18 Karin’S Story (18)

    Afterword Episode 19 Karin’S Story (19)

    Afterword Episode 20 Karin’S Story (20)

    Afterword Episode 21 Karin’S Story (21)

    Afterword Episode 22 Karin’S Story (22)

    Afterword Episode 23 Karin’S Story (23)

    Afterword Episode 24 Karin’S Story (24)

    Afterword Episode 25 Karin’S Story (25)

    Afterword Episode 26 Karin’S Story (26)

    Afterword Episode 27 Karin’S Story (27)

    Afterword Episode 28 Karin’S Story (28)

    Afterword Episode 29 Karin’S Story (29)

    Afterword Episode 30 Karin’S Story (30)

    Volume 5

    Afterword Episode 4 Karin’S Story (4)

    After Story Episode 4 Karin (4)

    Fortunately, Estella had already pumped breast milk. Her breasts were so large that the amount she produced at once was more than the combined amount of at least two people.

    Anyway, both daughters ate until they were full. They even burped on their own without us prompting them, which was so adorable.

    Before long, the children started dozing off. It was time to put them to sleep. I started singing a lullaby.

    “Lala~♪”

    It’s definitely different with a woman’s voice, even the tone is different. Even I think it’s a pretty beautiful voice.

    The children seem to like this voice too. When I sang to them in my male form, they didn’t react well, but now they’re quietly listening to the lullaby.

    Just changing my gender makes such a difference in their reaction. It feels really strange….

    The movements slowly decreased. I could barely hear their breathing. I had to concentrate to hear it.

    Seeing that, Lana lowered her voice and asked.

    “Are they asleep?”

    I nodded in response.

    Lana came to me, took Erka, and put her in the baby crib. I carefully placed Enika next to her as well.

    After that, I looked at the twins sleeping side by side….

    “Cute….”

    “Yeah, cute.”

    I couldn’t help but smile. Why are they so cute? They’re my kids, but they’re so adorable.

    Anyway, after confirming that everything was fine, we let out a sigh of relief.

    “Still, it’s a relief. That the other kids didn’t wake up.”

    “It’s a relief, a huge relief.”

    Normally, it would have been the start of hell. But today, we put the children to sleep by ourselves, and no one woke up in the process.

    What’s different from then? There’s no need to think about it for long. The only difference is this damn woman’s body.

    I’ve always said it’s never been helpful. But for the first time in my life, it’s been a huge help.

    Then Lana asked.

    “They won’t wake up now, right?”

    “I don’t know. This is the first time this has happened.”

    It’s the first time it’s been this easy today. It’s hard to predict what will happen next. It wouldn’t be strange if they suddenly woke up and the same thing happened as a few hours ago.

    “Why are you asking that?”

    “Why am I asking?”

    Her eyes changed in an instant. Lana pounced on me. Due to the difference in strength and physique, I fell backward.

    “To do this.”

    “…Don’t.”

    “Don’t want to?”

    Lana ignored me. Instead, she grabbed my wrist with one hand and used her legs to prevent my lower body from moving.

    Resist? I couldn’t do it before, so there’s no way I can do it now. I was completely pinned under Lana.

    Why is she being like this today…? Her tone is so different from usual, and her actions are so extreme….

    Meanwhile, Lana buried her face in my neck.

    “Hnnng, haa… Karin smells so good…. It smells fresh and sweet….”

    Lana sniffed and sniffed. My heart was pounding because our chests were pressed together.

    Only then did I realize why Lana was like this.

    “Lana, you’re too excited.”

    “I’m not excited.”

    “Yes, you are.”

    Her breathing is rough even before her heartbeat, so how can she not be excited?

    Actually, that’s not quite right. To be precise, it’s more accurate to say she’s drunk. With lust.

    It’s a problem that arises because the way men’s and women’s sexual desires manifest is different. I’ve lived my whole life knowing only one type of sexual desire, but suddenly I’m overwhelmed by the opposite sex’s desire, so it’s hard to bear.

    Of course, there’s also a problem on my end.

    Anyway, I have to stop her….

    “Haa, Karin… Karin….”

    Lana didn’t seem to want to let go. After leaving her alone for a while, she got even more excited and started sucking on my neck, leaving her mark.

    From the start, can this even be stopped…?

    I thought about it this way and that, but I only came to the conclusion that it was impossible.

    But if I go on like this, the result is obvious. I’ll be sucked dry by Lana and it’ll get worse….

    ‘That won’t do….’

    The place is a bit of a problem. This isn’t the couple’s bedroom, it’s the children’s room. They’re still babies who can’t even talk, but as parents, we have to set an example.

    I tried it anyway. Men are bound to be weak against women. Even if our original genders are different, I think we’ll get along well since my body is like this.

    I guided Lana towards my chest. She resisted at first, but when she realized the direction was my chest, she moved without saying a word.

    Her head is on my chest. I feel a moderate weight.

    “Haa, chest….”

    Lana seems to like it too. She smiled with a much calmer expression.

    She’s so damn cute. Only her body has changed, her insides are the same.

    Because she was so cute, I couldn’t help but hug Lana tightly.

    “Keheuk, keheuk, Karin, I can’t breathe….”

    “Ah, sorry….”

    I quickly pulled Lana away from my chest. But she didn’t want to fall off completely, so she just put her face up like before.

    What am I even doing….

    Belatedly, embarrassment rushed over me.

    We used to do this kind of thing often as a couple, but that was when I was a man. I can’t help but be embarrassed because I’m trying what I used to be subjected to.

    ‘I have to restrain myself….’

    My body will disappear in a week. There’s no need to get used to being a woman.

    I will maintain my identity. I kept repeating that resolution in my mind.

    “Hey, Karin. Shall we eat out?”

    “Eat out?”

    “Yeah. You’ve been at home lately, and you haven’t eaten. Let’s go out for a while.”

    “Hmm….”

    Come to think of it, I’ve rarely been outside recently. I’ve been busy taking care of the kids.

    That’s why everyone else went out too. Taking care of children is happy, but it’s also more mentally exhausting than that.

    I needed what people commonly call healing.

    “Then shall we?”

    “Great!”

    Lana rubbed her face against my chest. I gave Lana a light hug.

    “When shall we go out?”

    “First, the situation….”

    That’s when it happened. I heard crying from the baby crib. And it wasn’t just one.

    “Let’s eat out later.”

    “Yeah, we should.”

    Our outing plans were put on hold.

    ***

    “Haa….”

    “It’s all over….”

    The children are fast asleep. We wiped the sweat from our foreheads. It was easier than before, but taking care of 8 children in a row was difficult.

    Anyway, that’s over now. Unless a problem arises in the middle, they won’t wake up for at least 2 hours.

    Lana rested her chin on my shoulder and said.

    “Let’s eat now… I’m hungry….”

    Growl~

    At the same time as she said that, my stomach also rumbled loudly. I stroked Lana’s cheek and said.

    “Me too, I’m hungry….”

    I can’t take it anymore. The annoyance that had been creeping out since earlier had reached its peak. If I didn’t put something in my stomach, it felt like it would be forcibly expressed.

    Before leaving, I asked the maids for a favor. To watch the children while I go out for a quick meal. The maids gladly accepted the request.

    And so, before going out. I was faced with another difficulty.

    “Hmm, what should I dress you in….”

    “You can just wear anything.”

    “No. People will look at you strangely.”

    “…I don’t know, I’ll just pick it out myself.”

    If I left it any longer, only my nerves would get sharper. I chose the clothes directly from the closet.

    For the top, I chose Chloe’s, considering the size of my chest, and for the bottom, I chose Lana’s. And it was a skirt….

    I didn’t want to wear a skirt. But there was no other choice. Everyone didn’t wear pants.

    “Wow… Karin, aren’t you too pretty? Would you like to try putting on makeup while you’re at it?”

    “…No. What makeup?”

    Makeup is for looking good to others. I didn’t have the slightest intention of looking pretty to people.

    “Hmm, I don’t think makeup is a good idea. If you get any prettier here, everyone will try to kidnap you.”

    “I won’t get kidnapped….”

    Maybe it’s because I became a man, but she’s being so exaggerated. Of course, I know that my beauty is outstanding right now, but the reaction is too much.

    “Here, hand!”

    “…Here.”

    I moved while holding hands this time too. It’s really too much….

    Anyway, we went out. But we didn’t just go out. We moved from the imperial palace to the mansion, from the mansion to another place, and then came out onto the street.

    It couldn’t be helped. There’s no need to deliberately let people know that I’m in this form.

    Of course, someone will recognize me. Because my appearance is exactly what would come to mind if my gender was reversed. But no one will suspect that my gender has really changed.

    Well, Ariel might be a little different. Because she’s the emperor and has to appear in front of others. Still, she hid this fact well in the imperial palace, and it’ll be over in a week, so it’ll be okay.

    “Haa, it’s refreshing.”

    “I know. The air is definitely different.”

    We filled our lungs with sacred air. I can’t believe there can be such a difference even though it’s the same capital.

    “So what do you want to eat?”

    “I… I don’t know.”

    If it were my original body, I would have answered right away. But since my body has changed, my tastes have also changed, so I couldn’t answer right away.

    It’s especially true because I’m a woman. When I’m hungry, I can just eat anything, but I end up picking and choosing. So are periods, it’s just plain tiring.

    “Then shall we look around while we’re walking?”

    “Yeah, that’s good too.”

    That might be better.

    We moved to the street of food. After passing a few small paths and alleys, we were able to arrive quickly.

    Soon, when we stepped into the street lined with crowds and restaurants.

    “…….”

    Countless gazes were drawn to me. The target was men and women alike, and even people walking by stopped for a moment to look at me.

    That was, very unpleasant….

    Yeah, this is how it felt. I always felt like this when I was a woman. I made a promise to the maids earlier, but I quickly forgot.

    Haha, look at those damn guys. Aigo, adults and children alike looked at my face, then lowered their gaze and skimmed over my chest, waist, hips, and butt in that order. In the end, their nasty eyes were filled with lewd desire.

    Disgusting bastards. Fucking bastards who are full of thoughts of rape. You should satisfy that desire with your loved ones. I really want to kill them all.

    Is it any different for women? Of course not. These bitches are no different. At first, they act kind, but when they think my guard is down, they suddenly change and try to rape me by force, which is everyday life….

    “Karin, Karin.”

    At that moment, the voice of my loved one woke me up. The trembling of my body also subsided.

    I raised my head slightly and looked at Lana.

    “Are you okay?”

    “…I’m not okay.”

    “Shall we just go to a quiet restaurant? Or home?”

    “To a restaurant, let’s go….”

    I couldn’t cause trouble. And it’s because I just faced it. It’ll be okay once I get used to it.

    “Hmm… okay. But let’s go quickly.”

    Lana grabbed my hand tightly. She even used mana to hold it very tightly. And in that state, she started running.

    But for some reason, that back view was, very noticeable….

    Soon, we entered a restaurant that was expensive but had private rooms.

    Afterword Episode 5 Karin’S Story (5)

    Side Story 5 Karin’s Episode (5)

    It’s the worst day ever….

    Suddenly becoming a woman, having my period, and re-experiencing disgusting situations. My mind is being tormented in rapid succession in just a few hours, and I feel like I’m going crazy with depression.

    Actually, there’s no reason to be this depressed. I’ve been through worse.

    But even understanding it with my head didn’t help. Rather, when I tried to forget, the events from a little while ago kept popping up and tormenting me.

    It’s all, all because of my period…. If I didn’t have my period, I wouldn’t feel this down. Really….

    Because of that, I didn’t move for a while. No, I didn’t want to move. I just hugged my legs and stared blankly at the table.

    “…….”

    Then my gaze goes to the side. Lana is sitting quietly next to me. But I can see it. That she’s restless inside.

    Is she being considerate of me? Probably. She’s been like that ever since I became a woman.

    I quietly called out to Lana.

    “Lana.”

    “Why, why Karin…?”

    Lana stuck to me as soon as I called her. She didn’t open her mouth right away, but Lana waited for me to speak.

    “How long has it been… since we came in….”

    “About an hour…?”

    “Ah, an hour….”

    It’s been quite a while. So you’ve just been waiting all this time? That must have been hard….

    “Lana.”

    I called her name once again.

    “Y-yes, tell me. Are you hungry? Ah, no… If it’s too hard, shall we go home now?”

    “Home is fine…. More than that, hug me….”

    “H-huh…?”

    “I said hug me. No back talk.”

    “O-okay, come here….”

    Lana opened her arms. But I didn’t want just a simple hug. I climbed onto Lana’s lap.

    “O-oh….”

    “Why, am I heavy…?”

    “N-not really….”

    “Then stay still.”

    I shut her up. After that, I hugged Lana. I hugged her so tightly that our outstretched hands almost touched.

    They didn’t touch completely. Her big breasts were in the way, and her back was quite broad, so my arms didn’t reach.

    Anyway, our faces got closer and closer. Our chests were also touching perfectly. Slightly rough breaths and a throbbing heartbeat were transmitted through our senses.

    I put my chin on her shoulder and asked, as if whispering in her ear.

    “But did you order…?”

    “Not yet….”

    “They don’t say anything…?”

    “I paid in advance and told them not to come until I call….”

    “I see….”

    I wondered why it was so quiet. It was thanks to Lana telling the restaurant in advance.

    “Are you perhaps hungry…? Shall we order?”

    “No, it’s okay…. I just want to stay like this.”

    I was still hungry, but the thought of eating disappeared. More than anything, I needed the embrace of my loved one right now.

    Just as I hugged Lana, Lana’s scent stimulated my nose. A deep smell that was completely different from when she was a woman. But strangely addictive.

    “Sniff sniff….”

    Before I knew it, I buried my nose in her neck and smelled it.

    “Uh, ah….”

    Lana’s reaction was at a loss. I can see what kind of expression she’s making without looking at her face.

    She was so clingy earlier. She was even fondling my breasts and leaving hickeys on my neck.

    But now she doesn’t touch me at all. She’s standing still as if her body is frozen, and her arms are at a distance that’s almost touching.

    Looking at that….

    “Pfft.”

    I burst out laughing without realizing it.

    Her reaction is too funny. How can I not laugh.

    Thanks to that, my mood, which had hit rock bottom, improved a little. Lana, who saw that reaction, began to move little by little. Soon, her arms, which had been stopped in mid-air, touched my back.

    “Hug me tighter.”

    “O-okay….”

    Only then did strength enter her arms. It’s a really cozy embrace.

    Before long, she felt that I was okay, and she started acting a little more boldly.

    Of course, it wasn’t as bad as before. Just smelling, like me? It seems she’s still worried.

    Anyway, we had some time to connect? Then something bulging touched my thigh.

    “…What is this?”

    “Eek…! S-sorry… I-I’ll take it off quickly…!”

    Lana, startled by my words, tried to get away from me. I didn’t let that happen. I stopped her by giving strength to my arms as much as possible.

    “Why are you moving away? I’m just asking. And what are you sorry about.”

    “N-no… Karin hates men….”

    “When did I ever hate them.”

    “Outside just now….”

    I have no idea why this misunderstanding happened. Of course, she could have thought that because of the way I acted earlier.

    First, I corrected the misunderstanding.

    “I don’t hate men. I hate guys who see me sexually.”

    The problem is that every single one of them sees me sexually. At least, there wasn’t a man who didn’t feel sexual desire for me when I was a woman.

    “And I hate women the same way.”

    “Anyway, I’m looking at you sexually right now….”

    “It’s okay. We’re married.”

    What’s wrong with a married couple feeling sexual desire for each other. We got married because we loved each other, and we feel sexual desire because we love each other. Isn’t it weirder to hate it?

    To add one more thing, the sexual desire of those damn bastards is one-sided, that’s why. If I had feelings for the other person too, I wouldn’t have been so disgusted.

    “If I hated it, I would have pushed you away earlier.”

    “That’s, true…?”

    I gently rubbed the top of the bulging pants and asked.

    “Tell me. Is this because of me?”

    “Yes… It’s Karin’s fault. Because Karin keeps seducing me….”

    “That’s right, I seduced you.”

    I intentionally pressed my chest close, intentionally emitted a scent, and intentionally whispered in her ear. I did it knowing that she would react like this.

    Why? Because I’m happy. I’m so happy that the person I love feels sexual desire for me.

    The lover of the opposite sex became the same sex. Not many people can accept that fact. Even if it seems okay at first, the ending is usually not good.

    In the midst of all that, she shows me that she loves me, so I can’t help but be happy.

    Of course, it’s only possible because both of us have changed our genders. If we had the same gender, I would never do this.

    Anyway.

    I looked straight into Lana’s eyes and asked.

    “So, what do you want to do?”

    Ziiiip….

    At the same time, I slowly lowered the zipper. The dick that had been blocked by the pants popped out.

    I put my hand on top of it. The hot, burning state was transmitted from my palm.

    “What do you want to do with this fully erect dick.”

    Swish, swish. I gently stroked the dick and asked.

    The state of the dick twitching every time my hand touched it. My body twitched accordingly.

    I didn’t stop my hand and urged her.

    “Tell me quickly. What do you want to do with me.”

    “I want to have sex with Karin…. I want to pound Karin’s pussy….”

    “Sex?”

    “I can’t think of anything else….”

    Lana’s gaze gradually goes down. It lingered on my chest for a moment, then passed over my stomach and fixed on my pussy, which was covered by my skirt.

    If it were someone else, I would have been offended by that gaze. If it were me before, I would have loathed those eyes.

    But Lana was cute. Her flushed cheeks, the sweat flowing on her forehead, her eyes stained with lust. All the elements that came into my view stimulated me.

    My stomach felt ticklish for no reason….

    But.

    “No way. I’m not going to do it.”

    “Why, why… Why, why…”

    Despair fills her face in an instant. It was like she had lost everything.

    “This is a restaurant. It’s outside, not home.”

    “…Then let’s go home quickly.”

    “No. I’m going to eat and go.”

    “…….”

    Lana looked at me without saying a word. After that, she said with strength in her voice.

    “Karin, if you keep acting like a female, I don’t know what I’ll do either.”

    “Pfft, what are you going to do?”

    “…I’ll do the same things I did back when I was Kyle.”

    “…….”

    That’s, a little scary…?

    The things I did were definitely extreme. Thinking about her doing that to me made my body tremble.

    I glanced at Lana. Anyone could see that she looked like she was going to do it for real.

    This is dangerous? At this rate, I’m really going to get laid. What should I do?

    First, I gathered saliva in my mouth. I poured the fully gathered saliva over the dick. And I diligently stroked the slippery dick with my hand.

    “I’m sorry Lana. I’ll give you a good handjob, so please forgive me….”

    Adding a slightly pitiful expression too. Of course, the important thing is the hand that’s stroking the dick.

    “That won’t work… W-wait a minute… Stop that….”

    “Huh? Please… Don’t force yourself on me….”

    “No, right now….”

    Lana reaches out her hand without giving in. I quickly increased the speed of the handjob.

    Chop chop chop chop chop chop!!

    Saliva becomes entangled with the dick and hand. Lewd sounds echoed throughout the room.

    But is the soundproofing okay here?

    Anyway, Lana’s expression also changed dramatically. It was less when I touched the shaft, but pleasure was revealed on her face when I brushed the glans a few times.

    Lana is experiencing a man’s senses for the first time anyway. In the midst of all that, I, who knows what a man’s body is like, am touching the good parts, so her expression melted.

    “How is it? Am I good?”

    “N-not good…? You’re completely worse than me original….”

    “Really? Even if I do this? Bleeh….”

    I dripped more saliva. After that, I touched mainly the glans with my left hand, and mainly the shaft and root with my right hand.

    Chop chop chop chop chop chop—

    Before long, the dick twitched. It was an omen of cumming that anyone could see. I diligently stroked the parts that Lana liked.

    And.

    “Karin, I, I’m about to….”

    “It’s okay. Cum when you want to cum. Shall we kiss?”

    “Yeah….”

    Lana’s lips covered mine.

    “Smack, smack….”

    “Slurp….”

    The tongue that came over to my side became entangled in the air. Saliva also came over. I swallowed it gulp gulp.

    A kiss after a long time, it feels good….

    Just like that, it was my turn to pass on the saliva.

    Spurt, sprt!

    Suddenly, liquid poured into the hand that was covering the glans. Sticky semen filled my hand.

    “Haa, haa….”

    Lana’s body leaned forward. And she let out rough breaths filled with heat.

    “How was your first time cumming?”

    “Very, strange….”

    “Were you satisfied?”

    “Yeah….”

    Lana nodded. After that, Lana raised her body, which had been leaning towards me, and looked at my hand.

    “Not much volume….”

    “This is a lot for cumming.”

    If it covers the entire palm, it’s a lot of cumming. Originally, it wasn’t even half of this. It’s probably because it’s the first time cumming.

    “Karin cummed several times more than this when she was Kyle.”

    “I’m a little different.”

    My body is special from the start, and I’ve learned this and that martial art. Of course it has to be different.

    “Hmm….”

    Lana looked at her own semen for a long time. And she looked at me and said.

    “Eat it.”

    “H-huh…?”

    “I said eat it.”

    “No, that’s a little….”

    “You made me eat yours, but you don’t want to eat mine?”

    “N-no, that’s… I don’t like it….”

    I can accept most of what Lana does with a man’s body. But giving head is a little… It’s very repulsive.

    “…Then give me your chest.”

    “Chest? Okay… Here.”

    I held out my chest. Then she stole the semen from my hand and put it inside my clothes and applied it to my chest.

    “Stay like this until you go home. Don’t think about wiping it off.”

    “…….”

    “Okay, Karin?”

    “O-okay….”

    I had no choice but to nod at her coercive tone.

    After that, we ordered and had a late meal. And every time I lowered my head to eat….

    ‘Semen smell….’

    I could only smell semen instead of the smell of food.

    It was really exhausting….

    Afterword Episode 6 Karin’S Story (6)

    Aftermath Episode 6 Karin (6)

    My mind was blank. My head was spinning as if I were drunk. It was because of the semen smell.

    It came in with a whoosh at first, then mixed in while I was putting food in my mouth, and finally covered everything again. I couldn’t possibly be clear-headed after smelling only semen throughout the entire meal.

    It felt like my nose was pickled in semen. The semen smell came up with even the slightest movement.

    It’s not that I disliked it. Men and women have all elements that work positively for each other. There wasn’t much of a feeling of unpleasantness.

    Was Lana feeling like this too? Lana was the one who liked my smell more than anyone else.

    Still, it was uncomfortable. More than the smell, I didn’t like the damp feeling. So I tried to wipe it off, but… every time my hand went to my chest, she just stared at me silently, so I couldn’t do it.

    Did Lana have this side to her…?

    Anyway, I couldn’t touch my breasts as I pleased, and it was the same even after leaving the restaurant.

    “Karin, shall we go back now?”

    “Yeah… Lana, about this….”

    “Oh, how are we going back? By magic? Or shall we walk? Hmm… I wonder if you’d dislike walking?”

    Lana cut me off every time I brought up the chest issue. It seemed like she wanted to keep the semen on me until we got home no matter what.

    “…Let’s walk.”

    “Are you okay with that?”

    “Through the alleys and small streets. Then it’ll be okay.”

    There were hardly any people in those two places. That’s why I was fine when we came.

    “Hmm… Okay! Then let’s walk quickly.”

    We came out through the back door of the restaurant, but there were quite a few people. I held back the rising nausea and ran with Lana.

    Once again, Lana’s back was reliable….

    We soon reached the alley. We slowed down and walked slowly. Also to digest our food.

    “I wonder if the kids are sleeping well?”

    “I guess they probably are. They haven’t contacted us, so.”

    I said it as a request, but to the maids, it’s the same as an order. They would never not contact us, claiming they were being considerate.

    “If the kids are asleep, what shall we do?”

    “…What do you want to do?”

    “I wonder?”

    Lana stared at me intently. The same look I saw in the restaurant earlier. Eyes that looked like they wanted to devour me right away.

    I fidgeted with my hands and said.

    “Hold back. We’re outside here.”

    “Okay, I’ll hold back. But you’ll take care of it when we get home, right?”

    “…What do you mean by ‘take care of it.’ Please, can you watch your language….”

    After becoming a man, her words and actions became too simple. It’s not that I dislike it, but… I wasn’t like this, was I?

    After walking and walking, we arrived at the mansion. As soon as we returned, we headed to the baby room connected to the Imperial Palace.

    The maids reported that there were no problems while we were out, and the children were actually sleeping soundly just as we had last seen them.

    We were relieved and moved to the bedroom. And as soon as the door closed, Lana pounced on me.

    “Karin, Karin….”

    “Wa, wait a minute…! Lana, wai… wait…!”

    “No, we’re not outside anymore. It’s home. It’s just the two of us. I’m not going to hold back.”

    Lana’s actions were unrestrained. She hugged me tightly so I couldn’t resist, and took off my clothes with rough skill.

    “Wai, wait a secon… Mmph!”

    Fingers filled my mouth. My small mouth was completely blocked by three thick fingers.

    “Ah. Euhng!”

    No matter what I shouted, only strange noises came out. It was impossible to stop Lana, and my neck was being sucked.

    “Haa, Karin, you taste good….”

    A voice full of excitement and stimulation to my neck. Those two things forced my body to heat up.

    Thud, my ruined top was thrown to the floor. My breasts with nipple patches were revealed.

    It couldn’t be helped…. There wasn’t a matching bra….

    “Puhah… haa, haa….”

    The fingers came out. I took a breath that had been blocked. Meanwhile, Lana’s hands were fondling my breasts.

    “Karin… why are Karin’s breasts so soft? I want to keep touching them. Do you know how hard it was to hold back earlier?”

    “O, okay… I understand, so let’s calm down for a moment. Okay?”

    “Why do you keep stopping me? Are you rejecting me?”

    “No, I’m nooot… it’s not that I’m rejecting you….”

    Since we’re home, she’s unrestrained. She’s too excited and interprets my words differently.

    Inevitably, I brought up words I didn’t want to say.

    “I, it’s my first time….”

    “Huh…?”

    “You heard me. It’s my first time. But is this right?”

    “S, sorry Karin….”

    The hands and body that were pushing in fell away. She also moved a little away from me and hesitated.

    Certainly, these words work well against men. But doesn’t she know that she’s a virgin too? She’s too excited and seems to have forgotten that fact.

    I stood silently in front of Lana. I raised my head slightly to meet her gaze, and then took her hand and led her to the bed.

    Soon we reached the bed. A large bed that would be sufficient even if seven people were lying down. I sat Lana on the edge of it.

    Thud, thud, I unbuttoned her one by one first. As I was doing that….

    “I feel a bit like newlyweds. We took each other’s clothes off like this back then.”

    “That’s right….”

    Lana nodded slightly. Immediately after, the last button was unbuttoned.

    “So what are you thinking now?”

    “All I can see is your chest….”

    “Pfft, cute.”

    As a cute reward, I covered her face with my chest.

    “How is it?”

    “It feels good… it’s warm….”

    At those words, I hugged her even tighter. Lana was completely buried in my chest.

    It would be a bit much if I dragged this on for too long, right?

    I let go of her from my chest. Lana looked at me with a face full of regret. I smiled and said.

    “You know I’m on my period, right?”

    “Yeah, I know.”

    “Cast a spell so I don’t get hurt.”

    “Okay, Karin.”

    Fingers moving quickly. Several magic circles appeared in the air and touched my stomach. This would prevent any injuries.

    “Now, will you take off my panties?”

    “Yes, Karin….”

    Pure white panties are lowered by Lana. Throughout the undressing, Lana’s gaze was fixed on my vagina area.

    Panties completely lowered. Like my breasts, my vagina was also exposed.

    “How is it?”

    “Karin’s… vagina is pretty too….”

    “I know.”

    When you become a woman, there are no problems with the external appearance. Because things like your face and body become beautiful to the point of perfection.

    The only problem is that shitty things happen often because of the appearance. Just like what happened when we went out.

    “What do you want to do now?”

    “I want to touch….”

    A hand reached out before I could give permission. Thick fingers touched my vagina.

    “Hieuk…!”

    I was startled by the sensation. A strange sound flowed out without me realizing it.

    Lana, seeing my reaction….

    “Heumm~.”

    Squeak….

    “Hiccough…!”

    She put a finger in my vagina. It didn’t stop at just once.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak….

    The number of times she poked my vagina gradually increased.

    Squeaksqueaksqueak….

    And the speed gradually increased as well.

    “Heueuung… Haaak….”

    It feels strange, it feels strange, it feels strange….

    I’ve lived as a woman several times, but I have absolutely no experience in the lewd side. I couldn’t have any sexual desire because of all the bastards around me who were planning to eat me up.

    The number of times I’ve masturbated is also less than 5 times in total. Being poked by someone else’s hand like this is a first for me.

    Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueak!

    My body leans forward. The pleasure rising from my vagina collapsed me. It was too hard, even though it was hard to endure.

    But the feeling is good so….

    “Haaak, haaak, haaaang…!”

    Vulgar moans flowed out of my mouth. I was so embarrassed that I covered my mouth with both hands halfway through.

    “Heueup, heueup….”

    “Are you holding back now? Karin, cute~.”

    Lana laughed as if it were fun and increased the speed of poking my vagina.

    Eventually, the accumulated pleasure.

    “Heueueueung…!”

    Pooshoot, pooshoot, pwyoot!

    Led to vaginal climax. A tremendous pleasure hit my brain directly.

    “Heeak, heeak….”

    My mind was blank. I couldn’t continue any thoughts. I was just continuously letting out hot breaths.

    Lana asked urgently when there was no movement for a while.

    “K, Karin, are you okay…?”

    “Are you, heeak, seriously… saying that now?”

    “Gheeueueueu, sorry…! I got excited again!”

    “…It’s okay.”

    I had to do it once anyway, and I felt good, so I decided to let it go.

    After recovering to some extent, I raised my body. I knocked Lana over backward as it was, and took off her pants. Her dick popped out.

    “You’ve set it up well.”

    “U, ungh…. Because of Karin….”

    “Don’t blame me.”

    “O, okay….”

    I got on top of Lana. Not just like that, but pressing down and attaching my vagina to her dick.

    Squeak, squeak….

    I shook my waist back and forth and applied the vaginal fluids evenly. It would only be a loss for me if it hurt after putting it in just like that.

    After a while, I checked that it was slippery enough after applying it properly. I squatted with my dick under my vagina. I grabbed her dick and aimed it straight so it wouldn’t run away.

    “……”

    It was a situation where I just had to put it in now. But my body didn’t move. The hesitation that was blooming in my mind kept stopping me.

    I carefully called out to Lana.

    “Lana….”

    “Yeah, Karin.”

    “I, actually don’t want to put it in….”

    I’ve lived my whole life as a man. All the principles of action were also adjusted as a man, and that was deeply imprinted on my soul.

    But to put a dick in my body. Even though I’m a woman’s body now, it was as if it was denying my existence.

    What would happen if I put this in? Would my existence perhaps change? Even such thoughts were constantly circling around in my mind.

    “So I hate it, and I’m scared….”

    I kept thinking it was okay. I thought I could accept the sexual desire of the person I love with my body. But when I was actually in that situation, I was too scared, and my body refused.

    Then Lana raised her body. The wife in man’s form put her hand on my cheek and said.

    “Shall we stop then?”

    “I can, really…?”

    “Because there’s no need to force yourself to do something you hate. And my sexual desire is relieved by Karin touching my dick anyway.”

    “That’s, true….”

    Because masturbation is what you do to relieve your desires.

    Soon Lana said as she pulled her butt back.

    “Shall we stop for today and sleep? Both me and Karin are tired, so let’s rest early.”

    “Yeah….”

    I was about to let go of her dick at those words.

    But… my heart was stuffy. Only one way to solve this stuffiness came to my mind. In the end, I acted as my heart told me to.

    I grabbed her dick, aimed it at my vagina again, and lowered my butt strongly as it was.

    Tzzweb!

    A dick that was full in my vagina. Pain and pleasure. The sensation mixed with those two things messed up my mind.

    “Uh, uh….”

    Lana panicking while being flustered. I gave a short kiss to the person I love and said.

    “Keep this in mind, Lana. The reason I can do this much is because I really love you….”

    Squeaksqueak….

    After that, I moved my waist little by little.

    Afterword Episode 7 Karin’S Story (7)

    After Story Episode 7 Karin (7)

    ‘Ah, it hurts….’

    Tears welled up. As a woman, my first time was more painful than I thought.

    It’s not my fault. It’s all, all his fault.

    Eyeballing it, his dick was at least 15cm or longer. The girth was considerable too. There’s no way it wouldn’t hurt shoving that in all at once.

    “Haa, haa….”

    Squeak, squeak….

    But that didn’t stop it. Slowly, very slowly, he moved his waist. His hips went up and down repeatedly.

    Squeak, squeak….

    The glans and the surface of the dick scraped against the vaginal walls. I couldn’t fully feel the sensation because of the pain, but I could tell that a pleasant feeling was starting to rise.

    “Ka, Karin….”

    Then Lana called out with a worried voice. Reflected in Lana’s eyes was me, with tears welling up.

    “It’s okay… I can handle it….”

    “Are you really okay…?”

    “I said I’m okay… Hoo….”

    I stopped moving my waist for a moment. I sat a little more comfortably with the dick inside and caught my breath.

    “Haa, hoo….”

    When the movement stopped, I could feel the pain rising from my pussy.

    Maybe it would be better to keep moving. But I couldn’t move because my waist suddenly lost strength.

    I guess I put it in too quickly. I should have done it slowly. This is what happens when I act so emotional….

    “Lana.”

    “Yeah… Mph!”

    “Chuup, chwap… 쪽….” (Sound of kissing)

    I tried to kiss her to forget the pain. Lana was momentarily flustered, but she accepted my forceful demand well.

    Our lips met, our tongues intertwined, and saliva mixed. Everything happening now is transmitted through my five senses. The state of my dick and pussy being connected felt even more sensitive.

    Pleasure and pain. The balance that had been half and half was breaking down. It started to tilt more and more towards pleasure.

    “Puhah… Haa, haa….”

    Lana was the first to break the kiss. She was breathing rapidly, as if out of breath. Lana’s face was more flushed than before.

    I asked Lana, who was still catching her breath.

    “So… what does your first time feel like?”

    “I can only think that it feels good…. Karin’s pussy wrapping around my dick feels so good….”

    “I’ll make you feel even better.”

    Slowly, very slowly, I tightened my pussy. I may be weakened, and inexperienced in this, but I could do this much easily.

    “Keuek….”

    “How is it? Do you like my pussy?”

    “I like it… I like it so much I feel like I’m going crazy….”

    Breath filled with heat. I could see that she felt good without her even saying it.

    If I squeezed my pussy tightly and moved my hips in this state, it would feel even better. But I wasn’t in a condition to do that.

    “Lay me down…. My waist is falling apart, I can’t move….”

    “Does it hurt?”

    “There’s no pain, but I can’t move….”

    Lana supported my back and waist and slowly laid me down. The dick came out in the process.

    Completely reversed position and posture. It feels strange looking up from below. I was usually in that position….

    I asked Lana.

    “You have to move on your own, can you do it well…?”

    “W, well… I’ll try my best….”

    Hmm, I can’t leave her alone. Well, it’s not like she’s masturbating, I can’t let her have sex alone.

    I reached down and grabbed the dick. The dick was slippery because of the vaginal fluid. It doesn’t seem to be a problem for insertion.

    Then I aligned the glans with the entrance of the pussy. I gently guided the dick in as if pushing it in.

    “If you put it in like that….”

    “Karin, I know this much even without you telling me, okay?”

    Lana said with a flustered voice in the middle.

    “Pfft, that’s right.”

    Who am I trying to teach? Even I thought it was absurd.

    Squeak….

    “Hnnng….”

    The dick being inserted while parting the tightly closed pussy. Pleasure immediately rose as the dick scraped against the vaginal walls. A moan flowed out involuntarily.

    Soon the dick that had slowly entered was inserted all the way to the root.

    “It’s all, all the way in…?”

    “Yeah, it’s all the way in.”

    “So how is it now…?”

    “Now? I just… I just want to get Karin pregnant.”

    “Is it okay for a person who was originally a woman to say that…?”

    “Then what can I do. My body is telling me to.”

    Squeak, squeak….

    She shakes her waist gently as if venting her anger. The rising pleasure forced my mouth shut.

    Certainly, Lana in her male form had a violent side. Or did she learn it from me…?

    “Haa, your pussy feels so good….”

    “K, keep doing what you want….”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah… It’s okay….”

    Thanks to the magic, I couldn’t get hurt. So it wouldn’t hurt even if she did it recklessly.

    “What should I do? Should I do it like just now?”

    “For now, yeah….”

    Squeak, squeak….

    The waist moving following my advice. The dick pleasantly moved back and forth in my pussy. If there was anything that went wrong, I told her.

    “D, don’t just poke the inside too much….”

    “Then like this?”

    The dick stabbed at a different angle. It touched the pleasurable parts.

    “Hnng….”

    “Does it feel good here?”

    “A little higher… yeah, like that… keep going….”

    “I think I’m starting to get it.”

    Squeak, squeak, squeak….

    The waist movements are getting faster. As she got used to it, the hesitation in her actions disappeared.

    Before long, Lana grabbed my waist tightly. She pulled the dick back for a moment….

    Ttchwip!

    She pushed it in strongly. The dick that was tightly packed inside my pussy brought tremendous pleasure.

    “Hnnng…!!”

    A moan flowed out involuntarily. Even I thought it was too lewd of a voice.

    Lana didn’t stop there. The reason she grabbed my waist was obvious.

    The dick came out again, and immediately went in. This time it didn’t end with just one time.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!!

    The dick vigorously poked my pussy. As my pussy was constantly stimulated, the amount of vaginal fluid my pussy was emitting also increased. The vulgar water sound didn’t stop.

    Then eventually.

    “Hnnng, Lana… slowly… just a little slower…! Hyaaaang…!”

    Pshuuuuuuuuuut!!

    The accumulated pleasure burst without warning. My pussy spewed out a tremendous amount of water, which splashed everywhere.

    All the strength in my body drained out. On the other hand, my pussy, which was holding the dick, kept trembling. Even if I stayed still, I could feel it trembling.

    “Haeek, hae-eek….”

    I breathed heavily. I covered my face with my arm for no reason.

    Something, I was embarrassed…. As a woman, with my first time that I took courage to do, I moaned lewdly and came from my pussy, I was so embarrassed….

    Meanwhile, I felt good again, so my heart was flustered…. It’s all because of my lewd and vulgar body…. It’s really because of my body….

    Anyway, my first time was like that….

    “Karin, why are you losing strength? Your husband isn’t satisfied yet?”

    “H, huh…? Why, why are you okay….”

    “Did you think I’d be satisfied with that? That’s it with just squeezing your pussy a few times?”

    “N, no, it’s not that….”

    Really, why is she okay….

    I know better than anyone what a man’s body is like. If you give this much stimulation in the first time where you’re not used to the feel of a pussy, you’ll cum quickly. Especially since this is Lana’s first time as a man….

    “Ha, I can’t have that.”

    Lana’s eyes suddenly changed. She looked down at me, emitting an intense aura.

    “From now on, it’s punishment. A punishment for a wife who can’t properly handle her husband’s sexual desires.”

    “W, wait a minute…! L, let’s calm down… first, calm… Heuek!”

    Ttchwip!

    The dick that was being shoved in without mercy. I lost my breath for a moment. But Lana didn’t stop, and I pushed Lana away.

    “L, let’s calm down for a moment…!”

    “Ha, really.”

    Lana made a very unpleasant expression. And she grabbed my arm that was resisting and said.

    “Karin, act like a female should.”

    “I, I….”

    “Answer.”

    “Y, yes….”

    After that, Lana hugged me tightly so I couldn’t resist, and blocked my mouth with a kiss.

    I’m feeling it again, Lana is too forceful when she’s a man….

    ***

    Only sex treatment. My pussy was used to relieve Lana’s sexual desires.

    Pshyuut! Pshyuureureureut!

    Semen scatters inside my pussy. It’s not a tremendous amount, but I could feel the semen flowing into my pussy and uterus.

    But, it was strange….

    The number of cumming times has already exceeded 7. Usually men can’t cum this much. I asked with a slightly flattering tone.

    “L, Lana….”

    “Why are you calling me again.”

    “A, no, it’s not that… uhm, doesn’t your dick and balls hurt…?”

    “What, are you worried about me?”

    “Yeah, I’m worried….”

    It wasn’t a lie. It would be a real problem if she was cumming so much that she was bleeding.

    “It’s okay~. I picked up some things while getting Karin’s medicine earlier. Including stamina boosters.”

    “A, no….”

    Why are you bringing stamina boosters…. More than that, at what timing did you eat it…. Don’t tell me you ate it before giving me the medicine….

    It was a very credible guess. The amount she cummed at the restaurant alone exceeded the standards for a normal man….

    Something, I was very annoyed…. Lana asked, noticing my expression.

    “Do you have a complaint?”

    “Uh, no….”

    Actually, even if I said something, there was nothing I could do. I’ve only been getting beaten by Lana from the beginning until now.

    It’s not that I particularly dislike it… anyway.

    Ppoong!

    Lana pulled out the dick. Such a vulgar sound. It sounded good when I did it, but it’s so embarrassing now that I’m on the receiving end….

    Then Lana came up to my head. And she held out the dick covered in semen and vaginal fluid in front of me.

    “Karin, clean it.”

    “Okay….”

    I wrapped my blonde hair around the dick. I used it to wipe off the liquid on the dick.

    I couldn’t help it. Lana kept demanding that I clean it with my mouth, and I didn’t want to suck on the dick no matter what.

    Instead, I decided to wipe it with my body. Lana listened to me, as if she liked the idea of leaving her traces on my body.

    Thanks to that, my hair that I wiped with 3 times was wet. It’s heavy as it is, but it became even heavier when it got wet.

    After cleaning the dick like that, Lana laid down next to me with a satisfied face.

    “It’s already dawn. Should we rest for a bit?”

    “Yeah, I really want to rest….”

    “Hmm, now that Karin says that, I want to do it even more?”

    “…You’re being mean.”

    Of course, she didn’t act on it. Lana, who was lying down quietly, took a deep breath and said.

    “Hoo, my head is clear now. My head was a mess until just now.”

    Her voice was quite refreshed. I asked Lana for her impressions.

    “So, how was sex as a man…?”

    “I quite liked it.”

    This time it was a truly satisfied voice. I asked cautiously.

    “Then… do you want to continue living as a man…?”

    “Ah, I don’t like that.”

    The answer came back immediately. Lana continued.

    “To be sure, a man’s body is good, right? I’m full of energy, there aren’t many inconveniences, and I can take the initiative against Karin.”

    “Tch, what’s with the last part….”

    “How good is this. Does Karin know the feeling of always losing and winning all the time?”

    “…….”

    I had nothing to say. Lana continued to speak.

    “Still… I still like living as my original gender much more. It’s much more rewarding and feels better to be loved by Kyle as a woman Lana, than to love Karin as a man Lana.”

    “…….”

    “But why are you asking that?”

    “Just… curious….”

    It was pure curiosity. I was curious about what Lana was thinking.

    “Ah, but I’m still going to enjoy this moment. Experiences like this are rare. So Karin.”

    After saying that, Lana turned her body and got on top of me. The dick was already hard and erect, and she put it between my breasts.

    “Start handling my sexual desires like a female should. How long are you going to keep lying down?”

    “O, okay….”

    I answered in polite language to her forceful words. This way Lana would be less violent.

    In the end, I resumed handling her sexual desires without resting for even 5 minutes….

    Afterword Episode 8 Karin’S Story (8)

    Afterword Episode 8 Karin’s Story (8)

    The two days passed quickly. And it’s been three days since I became a woman.

    Our morning was not peaceful. It was because we had to deal with Ariel, who was very angry.

    “Lana, Karin! Are you two out of your minds?!”

    Harsh words poured out. I could feel that Ariel was genuinely angry from the emotions contained within.

    At first, I was very embarrassed. Ariel was a person who rarely got angry, and after we got married and became a family, that tendency became even stronger, and she had never raised her voice at us at all.

    We guessed why Ariel was angry, and we knelt down in front of her and apologized.

    “I’m sorry….”

    “I was wrong….”

    “Do you think this is something that can be forgiven with just a few words?!”

    It was not enough to calm down Ariel, who was very upset. It only made her angrier.

    “You should have a sense of responsibility as parents! You don’t even think about taking care of the children…!”

    Then Lana plucked up her courage and said.

    “B-But, we ran to them right away when they woke up… We stopped what we were doing and went right away….”

    “That means you didn’t give them any attention before that!”

    “N-No….”

    “Aren’t you ashamed to face the children? The children are crying and looking for their mom and dad, but the parents are holed up in their room having sex!”

    “……”

    Lana couldn’t argue. Because that’s what actually happened.

    We had been living in a world of sex for the past two days, and we had neglected the children.

    Especially the second day was worse. Lana wouldn’t let me go, knowing that she wouldn’t see me from tomorrow. I was connected to Lana until just 4 hours ago….

    Anyway….

    “A-Ariel… We’re reflecting enough, so that’s enough….”

    “Karin, you too. I know it’s hard, but you need to pull yourself together, especially at times like this. I know we’re weak to you, but….”

    “Ariel.”

    Lana intervened as the target changed to me. She held me in her arms and stopped Ariel in a low voice.

    “Don’t say anything to Karin. It’s all my fault. Blame me instead if you’re going to blame someone. Karin just gave in to my stubbornness.”

    “Hoo, okay… How could Karin be at fault? It’s all….”

    Ariel shifted her gaze from me to Lana. Their eyes met in the air. Suddenly the atmosphere became heavy….

    I came out of her arms, stepped between them, and shouted.

    “D-Don’t fight…! If you fight, I’ll….”

    “What do you mean, Karin? Why would we fight?”

    “That’s right, why would family fight? It’s just a difference of opinion~.”

    The atmosphere was calm, as if nothing had happened. But I was uneasy. So I decided to separate them. I pushed Lana out the door.

    “Karin, wait… Why are you pushing me away….”

    “O-Oh, Ariel is in charge today. Now go….”

    “Can’t I stay a little longer?”

    “No… If you two are together, I think you’ll fight….”

    “We won’t fight, okay? Ah, Karin….”

    I couldn’t believe it. How could I believe it when they had a staring contest just a moment ago? It’s much better for the three of us this way.

    It’s obvious, but Lana didn’t budge. Height, physique, strength. The difference between the three was so great that I could never push her away with this body.

    But it was Lana who gave up. Lana moved little by little in the direction I was pushing.

    We reached the front of the door like that. Lana didn’t leave easily this time either.

    “Karin.”

    “…Why.”

    “I won’t be able to see Karin for the next 5 days.”

    “…It’s not like you won’t be able to see me at all.”

    Ariel is in charge of me today. But that doesn’t mean she can’t see me. We were family, and we could see each other anytime.

    “Hmm, but it seems like you won’t be able to see me today, right?”

    “………Yeah.”

    I nodded slightly. She monopolized me for two days, and judging from what happened just now, she would probably be by Ariel’s side all day today.

    “So give me a kiss as a farewell.”

    “……”

    “If you don’t, I’m not going and I’ll hold on?”

    “…Okay.”

    I lifted my heels slightly. The distance between our approaching lips. The moment our lips were about to touch, Lana moved first.

    “Chop, slurrrp….”

    Lips that pounced as if to devour me. The sound is twice as loud as usual. As if she wanted someone to hear it.

    “Hmm….”

    Ariel’s voice coming from behind. I could feel that she was uncomfortable.

    I tried to take my lips off. But Lana didn’t allow it. She grabbed my head, which was trying to escape, and tried to kiss me even more passionately.

    In the end, I was held captive for over 5 minutes, and I was able to take my lips off only after Lana was satisfied.

    “Karin, see you tomorrow!”

    Lana waved her hand and left. I wiped the saliva-covered area around my lips and waved my hand slightly.

    “Yeah, bye….”

    After that, the door closed. I was left alone with Ariel in the office. But it was hard to turn around and face Ariel. Because of what happened just now.

    A moment of awkward air flowed.

    Step, step….

    Ariel slowly walked towards me. The closer she got, the more tense my body became.

    Before long, she stopped walking, and I felt her presence behind me. The shadow reflected on the door hid me completely.

    Soon, Ariel put her chin on my shoulder and called me.

    “Karin.”

    “U-Uh… Why, Ariel….”

    “You know.”

    “T-Tell me….”

    My words trembled involuntarily. I couldn’t help but tremble because of Ariel, who kept interrupting my words.

    “You were kissing Lana very passionately, weren’t you? Without even pushing her away.”

    “B-Because we’re a couple…. And because I love her….”

    There was no reason not to accept it.

    ‘Ah….’

    I belatedly realized my mistake. I quickly added words.

    “O-Of course, I love you too, Ariel….”

    “Hmm, it seems like you’re trying to fix it late, but I like it so I’ll let it go.”

    “Okay….”

    “Anyway, the reason I called you wasn’t that.”

    Suddenly, arms hugged me. A sense of unease arose in an instant. Ariel continued to speak in that state.

    “Help me with some work.”

    Ah, thank goodness….

    I quickly nodded my head.

    “I’ll help you. What should I do first?”

    ***

    It is inevitable that there is a lot of work due to the status of being an emperor. So I usually helped Ariel.

    There was another reason. I couldn’t see the children often because of work, and it was too hard to spend time with my spouse. I always helped her by her side to make as much time as possible.

    It seems like work piled up while I was away for a while. But this wasn’t the season for problems to arise.

    It seems like she’s fallen back into her bad habits again. Ariel is sometimes too enthusiastic and often takes on too much work.

    Fortunately, I don’t need to use my body for this. All I have to do is look at each one and filter out the unnecessary ones.

    Fortunately, becoming a woman didn’t make me stupid. Rather, my head works better than when I was a man, so I was perfect for work that requires using my head.

    Rustle, rustle….

    Rustle….

    The sound of two pens echoed in the office. It was a good sound to concentrate on.

    “……”

    “……”

    There was no conversation between us. It was much more efficient to finish quickly and rest.

    Had we been moving only our pens for about 2 hours?

    Clack.

    “Hoo….”

    It was Ariel who put down her pen first. It seems like she’s done with her work. I had a little bit left, so I kept moving my pen.

    “Hmm….”

    The sound coming from behind. Immediately after, arms wrapped around my stomach. She also put her face on my shoulder like before….

    “Ariel.”

    “Yes, Karin.”

    “I’m not done yet.”

    “You’re almost done. I’ll just stay like this for a moment.”

    “……”

    Lana too, why do they like sitting behind me and hugging me? She usually only hugged me from the front. What’s even more incomprehensible is that she made me sit in front of her from the beginning of work.

    I put my complaints aside and kept moving my hands.

    Rustle, rustle….

    “Kiss.”

    Rustle, rustle….

    “Kiss.”

    “……”

    I stopped writing and looked to the side. Ariel was smiling as if she was having fun.

    “…Don’t do that.”

    “Okay.”

    She didn’t kiss me on the cheek anymore. But this time, she started touching my hair while slightly separating her body.

    “Hmm, your hair is… really soft. But did you brush it? It’s too frizzy.”

    “I didn’t…. I came quickly….”

    “Well, it must have been hard to dress up because you were in a hurry.”

    Ariel took out a brush from the drawer. She brushed my hair with it.

    Swish, swish….

    Tangled hair is loosened, and it gradually becomes more organized. Ariel is good at it, so she brushed it well without hurting me.

    “Blonde hair is definitely pretty. The softness is also better than mine, which I manage every day. Have you ever thought about trying a different hairstyle? I think the result would be good with this hair.”

    “…No. I don’t like doing things with my hair.”

    “That’s a shame….”

    “Anyway, I’m not going to do it. Absolutely.”

    I’d rather wear a dress. There was nothing more annoying and difficult than grooming my hair.

    But Ariel, who seemed to have some lingering feelings, called the maids and brought various ornaments and tools.

    “I told you clearly. Don’t do it.”

    “I’ll decorate it simply so it’s not too heavy.”

    “I don’t want to….”

    “I can’t back down either. Do you know how much people will criticize me if it’s known outside that the empress looks like this? I can’t stand that.”

    “What, empress….”

    I really don’t know what she’s talking about. Why am I the empress….

    I kept refusing, but Ariel refused my refusal. In the end, my hair was played with by Ariel’s hands.

    Brushing, tying, lifting. The appearance changes each time her hand goes back and forth. Only after changing her hairstyle several times did Ariel put down her hand.

    “Wow… As expected, people need to dress up. No one will be able to criticize this.”

    “……”

    “Do you like it?”

    Ariel held out a mirror in front of me. I pouted my lips.

    “I don’t like it. I want to untie it right away.”

    “That’s not allowed either. At least stay like that for today. Please think of me. Okay?”

    “……”

    I didn’t answer. It was true that my appearance in the mirror was pretty, but I didn’t like being like this at all.

    Rustle, rustle….

    So I ignored it and finished the rest of my work.

    “Huuu, haa… I don’t even need to spray perfume. Your body odor itself is so fragrant. I can see why Lana fell for you.”

    Sniffing deeply with her nose buried in me like someone. I was already starting to worry about my future.

    I desperately hoped that I could sleep comfortably today….

    Please, really….

    Afterword Episode 9 Karin’S Story (9)

    Side Story 9 Karin’s Episode (9)

    The work finished in about 10 minutes. I exhaled and put down my pen.

    “Hoo….”

    “Are you done?”

    “Yeah, it’s done. Check it once, and if there are no problems, proceed as is.”

    “As expected of Karin. Thank you always.”

    “It’s nothing. And if you’re thankful, let me untie my hair.”

    “Ahem, I can’t do that. It’s a waste to untie it when it’s so pretty. As I said before, stay like this for today. Sigh, if I could, I’d even do your makeup….”

    Only unwelcome words come back. I decided to just give up my hair and protect the other parts.

    “…So, is this the end of the work?”

    “I still have work in the afternoon, but I don’t plan on doing any more. From now on, I’m going to play with my cute and lovely Empress.”

    “…I’m not an Empress.”

    Why do you keep calling me that arbitrarily….

    “What’s wrong with it? The fact that you’re a woman hasn’t changed.”

    “…Suddenly, I hate my wife. I’m angry enough to have our first marital fight.”

    “You should say it right. It’s not wife, it’s husband, right?”

    Ariel put her face to mine and corrected the word. The words didn’t end there.

    “And fight? Karin, who loves us so much, wouldn’t do that.”

    “……”

    It’s not wrong, but I felt bad for no reason. But I couldn’t get angry at Ariel, so I suppressed my anger alone.

    “Ah… I’m sorry, Karin. I didn’t mean to. I just wanted to tease you a little….”

    “…It’s okay. I’m not such a narrow-minded man to get annoyed by something like this.”

    “Man? You know that’s weird, right? You’ve already done enough with Lana in her male form….”

    “I get it, a woman! I’m that kind of woman! Are you happy?! Sheesh….”

    I really don’t know why you’re tormenting me like this. Lana was better. Ariel is too much.

    “Um, that’s, I’m sorry again. When I see Karin, I just want to keep bothering you…. They say boys bother girls because they like them…. It’s kind of a similar feeling….”

    “……”

    “W-won’t you forgive me…?”

    “……”

    “Ah, Karin, please….”

    Ariel hugged me tightly and asked for forgiveness. As she did so, my heart was about to be soothed….

    “Thank you for forgiving me.”

    “…I haven’t said anything yet.”

    “You’ve already forgiven me in your heart.”

    “……”

    “Karin, I love you.”

    The hug gets stronger. Like with Lana, the scent and heartbeat felt stronger.

    “I, I love you too….”

    “I know. I know you love me even if you don’t express it in words.”

    “…If you know, don’t read my mind.”

    “But… I want to know Karin. I want to know everything about your physical condition and emotional state.”

    My face frowned at those words.

    “What you just said sounded too perverted. Just act openly like Lana. Don’t be so creepy.”

    “Wow… do you know you look very feminine right now?”

    “……”

    “I thought the same when you disguised yourself as a maid before. It’s even more perfect now. For a moment, I thought you were a natural-born woman, you know?”

    “……”

    “Your way of speaking, your actions… if other people see this, they’ll probably….”

    “……”

    When there was no reaction, Ariel cautiously said,

    “I heard it from Noah, but Karin… you really hate talking about your female appearance.”

    “It’s not a good experience….”

    “Um, I’m really sorry. I originally didn’t plan on saying it for the rest of my life, but seeing this appearance made me keep thinking about it and it came out….”

    “It’s okay. All the fault lies with that damned teacher….”

    Why is it such a mess because he’s saying unnecessary things? I want to go find him and argue with him right away.

    But as I continued to be immersed in this state, old memories gradually came to mind. I slowly started talking.

    “It was the first possession after three reincarnations…. The first time I became a woman….”

    “What kind of body was it…?”

    “A princess. The only princess of a weak country.”

    “If it’s a weak country….”

    “Yeah, the treatment wasn’t good. My dad was nice but incompetent, so I was about to marry an old king I didn’t even know the name of. I was preparing for the wedding from the first day of possession….”

    Even thinking about it now, it was a really terrible experience. I almost ended up under an old man with saggy face skin.

    “I got through it somehow, but the problem wasn’t over. To be honest, I’m pretty, right?”

    “That’s a very self-conscious statement, isn’t it?”

    “What can I do if it’s true? There aren’t many women who can compare to me when I’m a woman. Tell me, Ariel. Am I not pretty?”

    I turned around and met Ariel’s gaze. As time went on, her cheeks gradually turned red.

    “Ahem, you’re pretty.”

    “I know.”

    After giving a bright smile, I turned my head forward and continued the story.

    “Actually, I wasn’t pretty from the beginning. I had a face that men would feel moderately attracted to. But when I go into that body, it gradually gives influence, and the appearance changes more and more as the days go by. To the best side that body has.”

    “So?”

    “From then on, all sorts of men came after me. They were going crazy trying to get laid with me.”

    “It must have been hard…”

    “Yeah, it was hard. Once, I was invited to a banquet in a kingdom, and the princes there proposed to me that day? I managed to get through it by persuading them well, but they pressured me both internally and externally for daring to reject the proposal as a princess of a weak country. Those petty bastards….”

    “……”

    “The other guys were the same. Some swordmaster proposed to me with cheesy lines like ‘give birth to my child’…. Anyway, a war even broke out because of me….”

    “……”

    “Really, it was hard…. To prevent the war, I attended social gatherings and banquets once every two days to make allies, and I worked my ass off flattering men and women alike…. In the meantime, there were so many guys who tried to drug me and force me….”

    “……”

    “Because of that, the habit keeps coming out whenever I become a woman…. That’s why I hated becoming a woman even more….”

    I feel depressed after talking about it…. I shouldn’t have said it….

    Then thick arms wrapped around me. The embrace that gently held me was really warm.

    “I’m sorry for bringing up painful memories.”

    “Why are you sorry when I said it on my own? And it’s all in the past, so it doesn’t matter.”

    Since there’s no chance of going back to that time, worrying about it would only hurt my mind.

    “Anyway, don’t you have anything you want to ask…? I’ll answer you specially just for today.”

    “I originally had a few things I was curious about… but I’m afraid you’ll get hurt, so I can’t ask. But if I had to ask one thing… have you had the same experience this time after becoming a woman?”

    “…Yeah, I did. It was when I went out with Lana on the first day. They looked at me sexually as always….”

    “……”

    Ariel was silent at my answer. But I felt an unpleasant feeling, no, a very angry feeling from behind.

    Soon, Ariel clicked her tongue and muttered.

    “Tsk, should I wipe them out….”

    A sincerity-filled anger. The moment I heard that, goosebumps ran all over my body. It was because I could picture in my head who that “wipe them out” was targeting.

    “Ariel, are you crazy?! Who are you going to wipe out!”

    “What are you talking about, Karin. What am I going to do.”

    “Do you think I don’t know what that means? Tell me the truth. Right now, you’re targeting the people on the street, right.”

    “…That’s right. But is there a problem with that?”

    I felt like I was going crazy because of Ariel’s brazenness. But Ariel was just calmly continuing her words.

    “Karin and I are a couple. The Emperor’s only wife. My beloved wife was humiliated outside, even in the center of the Empire. Are you going to stay still? Tell me, Karin. Why should I leave alone those who have made my wife suffer?”

    “That can’t be helped! It’s a phenomenon that inevitably occurs when I become a woman! And you know what will happen if you do that! They’ll point fingers and call you a tyrant!”

    “Still, I can’t forgive them. At least….”

    Ariel, Ariel has gone crazy…. That kind, Ariel who worked hard for the stability of the Empire….

    Why did it turn out like this? Is it because she turned into a man? No. That’s definitely not it. Even if gender changes, the nature remains the same. Unless she lived as a man for a long time, it was absolutely impossible for her personality to change suddenly.

    Then I saw that Ariel’s ability was connected to me. I quickly said.

    “Ariel, turn off your ability. Turn off the ability itself, including mind-reading.”

    “…I don’t want to.”

    “I’m going to get angry. I’m going to get really angry this time. If you don’t want to fight with your beloved wife, turn it off right now.”

    I threatened her as if it was the last time. Only then did I see the ability being withdrawn and the anger in her eyes subsiding.

    “Ah, Karin….”

    “Hoo….”

    A calm tone like usual. I let out a sigh of relief.

    I spoke before Ariel could use her ability again.

    “Don’t use your ability when I’m a woman. Especially mind-reading. Never, ever use that. Understand?”

    “Hmm….”

    “Don’t ‘hmm,’ answer me, Ariel.”

    “I understand, I promise.”

    I could only feel relieved after the word “promise” came out. At least Ariel won’t break it.

    “I’m a little, embarrassed. This ability has never caused a problem before.”

    “It’s because you read my thoughts too much in the male state and became assimilated. The special nature of being a couple must have had a big impact as well. So be careful. Don’t think about using it recklessly.”

    “I’ll keep that in mind.”

    Ariel hugged me tightly like before.

    “I’m sorry for keep making mistakes. How many times am I saying this….”

    “I can accept this much mistake. Don’t blame yourself too much.”

    “As expected, my wife is the best in the world.”

    She rubbed her cheek against mine and expressed her affection. Seeing things like this, Ariel is cute like Lana too.

    “More than that, it’s amazing. That thoughts change just by changing gender. I know why a king would fall for a woman and ruin the country.”

    “It’s different from that….”

    “In my opinion, it’s the same? You just said you could do anything for Karin?”

    “……”

    Then Ariel turned my face towards her and said.

    “So, as a wife, watch your husband so he doesn’t do anything weird. Got it?”

    “Yeah, honey….”

    And we touched lips.

    “Mwah.”

    “Mwaah….”

    It was a light touch and fell away, but it was a pleasant kiss.

    Afterword Episode 10 Karin’S Story (10)

    Aftermath Episode 10 Karin’s Story (10)

    I don’t really like life in the Imperial Palace. Rules, formalities, etiquette. It was so annoying to have to observe those things every time.

    Unfortunately, today my charge is Ariel. I had to stay in the Imperial Palace, at least for today, for meals and sleep, and put up with the aforementioned annoyances.

    Of course, I wanted to run out of the Imperial Palace right away….

    “Your Majesty the Empress, how about this dress? His Majesty often enjoys wearing this, so I think you’ll like it….”

    “Your Majesty the Empress, do you like the makeup? It’s the most suitable makeup….”

    “Your Majesty the Empress, if you wish for anything….”

    Surrounded by maids experimenting (?) on me, I was being forcibly decorated in preparation for the upcoming meal with Ariel, being dressed in clothes, made up, and adorned with accessories.

    Okay, let’s say I accept this. I can’t be seen looking shabby since I’m the Empress.

    But the most annoying thing wasn’t that.

    “Your Majesty the Empress.”

    That damn Your Majesty the Empress, Your Majesty the Empress, Your Majesty the Empress.

    The maids kept calling me Empress. I could accept Ariel calling me that, but I felt like I was going crazy when even the maids did it.

    “Can’t you, call me by my name?”

    They had called me by my name until now, and even called me Kyle on the first day I turned into a woman. I don’t expect them to do that in this form, but I at least wanted them to call me Karin.

    But the answer I got shattered my expectations.

    “I’m sorry, Your Majesty the Empress. His Majesty ordered us to treat you as the Empress, at least for today….”

    “…….”

    It was because of Ariel…. I really hate him to death….

    In the end, I was called Empress by the maids and played around with by their hands until I looked suitable for the meal….

    ***

    By the time the preparations were finished, my appearance had changed a lot. From head to toe, I had at least one piece of clothing and jewelry on.

    I’m already having a hard time because of my huge breasts. Adding these things to my body makes it even heavier and more difficult.

    Fortunately, my hair was light. It was because Ariel wouldn’t allow them to touch the hairstyle he had worked on. They only added one more accessory.

    Clack, clack.

    Of course, it’s a pain in the ass to move around in that state wearing high heels. All my muscles screamed as I paid attention to my posture.

    I don’t know how I used to walk around like this….

    Anyway, I soon arrived at my destination. As I stood in front of the door, it opened automatically, and at the same time, I heard a small voice saying something about Her Majesty the Empress. It’s really annoying.

    I walked through the fully opened door. In the distance, I saw the Emperor, Ariel, sitting in the middle of the table.

    Ariel waved his hand slightly as he looked at me.

    “Karin, you’re here?”

    “…Yeah, I’m here.”

    I moved to the opposite side. Then, I naturally sat down on the chair that the maid pulled out.

    “Hmph~.”

    “…Why are you looking at me like that?”

    “It’s just, I think my wife is really beautiful. Karin, it suits you well.”

    “Nothing comes out even if you praise me.”

    “Who said anything?”

    “…….”

    Annoyed, I turned my gaze away. I didn’t want to make eye contact with someone who only picked on me. But without realizing it, I kept glancing at Ariel.

    ‘He’s, handsome….’

    Ariel’s original appearance was so outstanding that his male form wasn’t much different. Moreover, it went well with his black hair, and in the meantime, he came decorated like me….

    Before I knew it, I was only turning my head while my gaze was fixed on Ariel.

    “Karin, you’re staring too much?”

    “…Are you unhappy that I’m looking at my husband’s face?”

    “No, look as much as you want.”

    “I’m not going to look.”

    This time, I turned my head completely. I didn’t even glance. That continued until the meal started.

    A plate was placed in front of me shortly after. We started eating. Ariel, who had taken a bite and swallowed first, asked.

    “How does it taste?”

    I swallowed the food, wiped my lips, and said.

    “It’s still delicious. The chef’s skills haven’t changed.”

    “It’s the position in charge of the Emperor’s meals. I heard that they paid extra attention today. It’s also been a while since we ate alone.”

    “No wonder it suits my taste so well….”

    My taste changed greatly as my body became a woman. Nevertheless, the first meal in the Imperial Palace suited my taste perfectly. It wasn’t for nothing that I worked in the Imperial Palace.

    “Tell them later that I enjoyed the meal.”

    “I understand.”

    After that, we continued the meal while chatting. Then, a question suddenly popped into my head.

    “But what is everyone doing? It’s been 3 days, and I haven’t seen anyone…. Except for you and Lana….”

    “Ah, Karin doesn’t know the news because you haven’t been in contact, right?”

    “…What. You were in contact without me? Are you ostracizing me?”

    “Ostracizing you? It’s consideration, consideration for a wife who would be confused. Hmm, saying it like this makes it sound like Karin has 6 husbands.”

    “…….”

    It was nothing short of a truly terrible sound. 6 husbands. It may be true right now, but ugh….

    Anyway, Ariel continued.

    “First of all, Lana, who we parted with in the morning, is going to her family’s house for a while. She’s going to see her family after a long time.”

    “What about Ruina and Ellaime?”

    “Ruina hasn’t come out of the workshop, and Ellaime is staying at the Arden-owned mansion in the capital.”

    “Then Estella and Chloe.”

    “Estella said she’ll be back from the Holy Kingdom soon, and Chloe… I don’t know.”

    “You don’t know?”

    “I can contact her, but there’s no explanation. Every time I contact her, she has a very angry voice. Originally, Chloe had no intention of going out. She was going to stay home like us. But something must have happened, and she left in a hurry.”

    “Lana didn’t say anything like that….”

    “Going out is going out. There’s no need to tell Karin things that would worry her.”

    That’s not wrong. If I had heard Chloe’s story, I would have definitely tried to follow her.

    “Is that the end of your questions?”

    “Yeah, for now….”

    “Then stop talking about other men and think about what you’re going to do in the afternoon.”

    “I’m going to be in the Imperial Palace anyway…. What is there to do….”

    As the Emperor, it’s hard to leave the Imperial Palace. And there was a limit to what I could do in the Imperial Palace, which was also my home.

    At my words, Ariel only slightly raised the corners of his mouth and stared at me intently. I quickly said.

    “I’m, not going to do it during the day….”

    “I didn’t say anything?”

    “Do, do you think I don’t know what that look means…?”

    I was the one who was sensitive to that look, and I was tormented by Lana for two days straight. Even if I can’t see it, I can see right through his head.

    “Tsk, even if I try to hide it, it comes out.”

    “Don’t underestimate a man’s sexual desire…. It’s such a troublesome kind that I sometimes wish it would disappear….”

    “I guess so, it’s very troublesome.”

    The gaze towards me is getting more intense. Now he doesn’t even try to hide his desire.

    I don’t want to do it here….

    “Le, let’s go see the kids after the meal….”

    “Shall we?”

    “Yeah… I’ll think about what’s next after that….”

    I put it off for now, but there was no guarantee that it would work. Probably 99%, no, 100%, he would pour out that desire on me.

    I continued the meal while imagining my future self being sprawled out. And after eating a few more plates, my eating speed decreased.

    “Are you already full?”

    “Yeah, I have a small appetite because I’m a woman.”

    It was one of the few advantages of being a woman. Still, I can’t eat too much, so I told the kitchen through a maid to reduce the amount of food.

    Like that, one plate, then another. I ate the food that came out, and before I knew it, it was the last plate, and I ate it all without leaving any.

    “I’m full….”

    “Didn’t you overeat?”

    “This much is okay…. I’ll digest it quickly….”

    Besides, I had to eat well to endure in bed. I need stamina to do nightly duties.

    After that, I went to see the children as planned. The children, who were sleeping well when we arrived, woke up at the same time as if they had made a promise.

    We were quick to respond because we had adapted to our roles as parents. Moreover, thanks to Ariel’s abilities and my characteristics, we were able to quickly stop them from crying.

    But today, the children wouldn’t let go. They kept grabbing us with their tiny hands.

    “It seems like, they don’t want to be apart….”

    “Is it because we came late yesterday….”

    “…….”

    “I, I was only 1 or 2 minutes late….”

    “…I heard you were 5 minutes late at first.”

    “So, sorry….”

    I really had nothing to say. As I said in the morning, it was true that I had been negligent.

    Anyway, I had to stay by the pouting (?) children’s side until they were reassured. Only after staying for 5 hours were we freed.

    “Phew….”

    “Haa….”

    Only then did we breathe out. At the same time, our bodies collapsed.

    It was hard. It was impossible not to be exhausted from playing and taking care of them for 5 hours straight. My full stomach was completely empty, and I was covered in sweat and felt sticky….

    “Karin….”

    “Yeah, why….”

    “Do you want to take a bath…?”

    “I want to… I definitely want to….”

    We dragged our tired bodies to the bathroom.

    ***

    There are two bathhouses in the Imperial Palace.

    One is a public bathhouse used by the imperial family. It is a bathhouse that can be used by all members of the imperial family, including the Emperor.

    The other is a private bathhouse. It is a bathhouse used only by the Emperor and Empress.

    We are using the latter bathhouse this time. There was no need to use a different bathhouse.

    In fact, it’s my first time using the private bathhouse. I knew it existed, but I didn’t use it because I didn’t have enough time to use the bathhouse.

    Anyway, I was quite excited to use the bathhouse for couples only.

    “Your Majesty the Empress, I will help you.”

    Maids clung to me. I took off my clothes while receiving their assistance.

    I took off my accessories, removed my makeup, and let down my hair. Each time something fell off my body, my body became lighter and lighter.

    Like that, I became naked.

    Honestly, I was embarrassed. Even though they were maids, it was hard to be naked in front of them.

    But if I just go inside….

    “Your Majesty the Empress, there are some preparations required when using the private bathhouse.”

    “Pre, preparations…?”

    “Yes. Your Majesty and Her Majesty the Empress. It is not necessary when only one of you is using it, but it is a preparation that must be followed when the two of you are using it together.”

    “I, I understand….”

    I didn’t know there was such a rule. As I said before, it was my first time using the private bathhouse.

    Immediately after, the maids who brought various things clung to me again.

    “First, drink this….”

    “Oh, okay….”

    I received a small water bottle from the maid and drank the liquid inside.

    Another maid poured a lotion-like liquid on her hand and said.

    “It may be cold. Please bear with it for a moment.”

    “Ah, okay… Heeek…!”

    A more cold liquid than I thought. It was as cold as ice. As I applied it all over my body from head to toe, my body trembled.

    Fortunately, the chill disappeared as it was quickly absorbed into my skin, and warm air touched my skin again.

    Next, she showed me accessories and asked.

    “Earrings, rings, bracelets. You can choose whichever Her Majesty the Empress is comfortable with.”

    “Why, do I have to do this…?”

    “Yes, it is absolutely necessary.”

    “Then, a bracelet….”

    A golden bracelet was put on my wrist. I have no idea what these preparations are for. They should at least explain….

    But the preparation didn’t end there.

    “Your Majesty the Empress, perhaps….”

    In the end, I was able to enter the bathhouse only after being teased (?) by the maids for a long time.

    Afterword Episode 11 Karin’S Story (11)

    Afterword Episode 11 Karin (11)

    The bathhouse is a place to wash one’s body. It’s common to enter naked. I’m no different from anyone else.

    But today, I was very reluctant. Is it because I showed my body to the maids? Or is it because Ariel is in there?

    Anyway, I didn’t want to show my vagina and nipples as they were. So I covered them with a thin towel.

    I originally tried to wrap a larger towel around my body, but it didn’t look good, so I gave up. There was also the option of a swimsuit, but it didn’t suit the place, so I removed that as well.

    “Oh….”

    An exclamation that comes out as soon as you enter. As expected, it’s a bathhouse exclusively for couples, so there are many special aspects.

    A subtle, pleasant fragrance wafts through the air, and the decorations seem to have Ariel’s taste added. It was quite fun to walk around slowly and look around.

    Not long after, I saw a huge tub. Someone was alone in a tub that could easily fit a hundred people.

    “Hmm~.”

    The physique and black hair I just saw, and the humming to herself. It was obvious to anyone that it was Ariel.

    Splash, splash….

    I slowly walked towards her. The shallowly laid water made a sound every time I walked.

    In the first place, I was the only one who could come, but even though Ariel knew I was coming, she didn’t turn around. So I looked around the interior more and strolled around.

    Soon I arrived at Ariel. I sat on the edge of the bathtub behind Ariel.

    “You seem happy. You don’t even acknowledge me.”

    “Yes, I am. Soaking in warm water completely relieves my fatigue, you know?”

    “Your body comes before me?”

    “That’s not true. My beloved wife comes first….”

    The moment she turned around, I buried Ariel’s face in my chest.

    “If you know, don’t just stand still. How is it, do you feel good?”

    “Hmm, I feel good….”

    Ariel said that and buried her face even deeper. Although a towel blocked it, it wasn’t to the point where I couldn’t feel its softness.

    But this is the end. I confiscated Ariel’s chest. This was a luxury for a husband who only does spiteful things.

    “Ah….”

    A hollow sound flowed out, but I ignored it.

    First, before entering the tub, I dipped my feet in slightly to check the temperature. A suitable temperature to soak in. I slowly put my body in the tub.

    Warm energy settled on my skin, and the towel covering the front gradually got wet. The vagina was slightly lifted and covered, but the nipples showed their shape frankly.

    Throughout that, the intense gaze never stopped. I said to Ariel, who was staring intently from the side.

    “What, what is it?”

    “You’re beauti, ful….”

    “What is that? You said the same thing earlier.”

    Hair floating behind me. It was quite uncomfortable to have it scattered on the water. I should have tied it up beforehand.

    I summoned a hair tie from the bracelet I had worn earlier. It was said that it was made to keep us alone. Anyway, I tied my hair into one with that.

    Even at that moment, the gaze was still there. I couldn’t help but laugh. I stopped moving and asked.

    “Do you want to touch them?”

    “There’s no way I wouldn’t want to touch them…. You’re openly seducing me….”

    “Was I caught?”

    “……”

    It was Ariel looking at me silently.

    If I drag this out here, the result will be obvious, right? I decided to satisfy her desires before that.

    I lifted my hips slightly and moved to the side. I sat between her legs as is.

    “You’re easily allowing me…?”

    “There’s no reason not to, right? And this place is used for this purpose rather than bathing.”

    “That’s true….”

    Preparations before entering, and restrictions on the entry of maids and servants.

    I’m not stupid, so there’s no way I wouldn’t know what that means. In the first place, it’s stranger to think that a couple wouldn’t do it when they’re alone.

    Of course, it was originally made for the intended purpose, but it seems like it changed as it was used like this more and more.

    I entrusted my body to Ariel and said.

    “You’re hard?”

    “It would be stranger not to be in this situation….”

    “That’s true.”

    I gently wiggled my butt. The penis buried in the soft skin became even harder.

    “……”

    “What’s wrong?”

    “…It’s nothing.”

    Something seemed uncomfortable. But she didn’t seem to have any intention of stopping. I kept wiggling my butt and said.

    “Aren’t you going to touch them?”

    “…I’ll touch them.”

    A hand came into the gap of the towel, to my underboobs. The big, hard hand of a man gently wrapped around them.

    “The satisfaction is definitely different… when you touch them as a woman… and when you touch them as a man….”

    “Of course. Touch them as much as you want.”

    Squeeze, squeeze….

    Ariel didn’t hesitate. She squeezed them so hard that her fingers dug in deeply. Sometimes she gently twirled my nipples, or twisted them strongly.

    “Haa….”

    As the stimulation piled up, moans came out, and my body also heated up. My stomach gradually tickled.

    I wish she would touch my vagina….

    But Ariel was completely absorbed in my body.

    “Should I say Karin’s lines are fine, or should I say they’re clear…. The flesh itself is close to a work of art. Just like Estella. How can this be?”

    “I, I said, earlier… that it originally, becomes like that… I, more than that… Haa…!”

    My words were cut off by the intensified squeezing in the middle. Ariel continued.

    “I think differently. The magic applied to us changes us to the opposite gender based on the information of the target. And in my memory, Karin is exactly the same as on the first day. So….”

    At that moment, a lot of strength was put into her grip. She grabbed my chest tightly as if she was squeezing it. But pleasure rose more than pain.

    “If you were born as a woman, you would originally have this kind of body. A lewd and vulgar female by birth.”

    “N, no… I’m not, that kind of female… no….”

    “Is that so? Then what is this?”

    Ariel lowered her hand. Her fingers touched my vagina.

    Squish, squish, squish!!

    Long and thick fingers dig into my vagina. Deeply, she stabbed wildly to a place my hand couldn’t reach.

    “Haa… Haa…, wa, wait a minute….”

    It was no use stopping her. Fortunately, she stopped not long after.

    “Look at this. Your fingers are soaked with vaginal fluid. If it’s this much even in the water, how much would there originally be?”

    A hand glistening with a thick liquid was shown in front of me. Shame rushed in.

    “Y, you touched me, so that’s why….”

    “You?”

    “My dear….”

    Both Lana and her are obsessed with strange things. I don’t know why they’re doing this.

    “Well, okay. Would you like to clean my hand?”

    Ariel held out her finger smeared with vaginal fluid. I slightly scooped up the water….

    “Karin? Are you going to dirty the water that you haven’t even used much?”

    “B, but….”

    “But what?”

    “N, no, it’s nothing….”

    I grabbed Ariel’s thing with both hands. Slowly, very slowly, I brought my mouth closer….

    “Do it quickly.”

    “U, uh….”

    She felt that I was doing it on purpose and urged me by squeezing my chest. Eventually, I had no choice but to put her finger in my mouth.

    “Haup… Slurp, slurp….”

    I stretched out my tongue and licked away my traces, and cleaned up the rest by pursing my lips.

    Perhaps because the taste and scent were sweet, there was no unpleasantness. In that way, I cleaned every last bit of her index finger, middle finger, and palm.

    “Good job.”

    “Uh….”

    Ariel stroked my head and praised me. I felt strange.

    After that, the touch never stopped. Now she was sucking at the area around my neck, and her hands were caressing my breasts and vagina.

    As a result of that being repeated several times.

    “A, Ariel… stop, now…!”

    “Are you going to climax? I’m okay with it, so don’t hesitate.”

    “That’s, not what I mean…!”

    This time, it was different from my usual vaginal climax. Something, something was losing a lot of strength….

    But Ariel wasn’t someone who would listen to me. She thrust into my vagina at an even faster pace.

    Thrust, thrust, thrust….

    “Please, stop…!”

    Resistance was useless. My bound body had no choice but to entrust itself to pleasure.

    Eventually.

    “Haa…!”

    Pshhhhhhhhht!!

    A transparent stream of water drew an arc and spurted out. But it didn’t end with that.

    Immediately after my vaginal climax, as I lost all my strength, something that shouldn’t have flowed out flowed out.

    Pssssss….

    I could see the water turning yellow in real time, and tears welled up in my eyes without me realizing it.

    “Sniff, I told you not to do it….”

    “Uh, uh, that’s….”

    “I told you, but you kept, kept….”

    “I’m, I’m sorry, Karin…. But this tub immediately purifies pollutants….”

    I glared at Ariel. I can’t believe she’s saying that. She’s become too insensitive since becoming a man.

    “Should we, get out for now…?”

    “…Yeah, let’s get out.”

    I got out of the tub while being held in her arms. I was going to get out on my own, but Ariel forced me to do this.

    After that, water was sprinkled from above my head. The drizzling raindrops soaked me from my hair to my whole body.

    “How’s the water temperature?”

    “…Good.”

    “I’ll dry you off quickly.”

    She shampooed my hair and washed my body with body wash. It was convenient that she washed me directly. Ariel then carefully brought up the topic.

    “Th, that, I’m sorry….”

    “…It’s okay. I’m fine now.”

    I was embarrassed because it was my first time peeing after having a vaginal climax. I didn’t want to show my most embarrassing side….

    Not long after, the bath was over. Only Ariel was left. I sat Ariel down and stood behind her.

    “What are you going to do…?”

    “I’ll wash you, so stay still.”

    She squeezed out a lot of shampoo. She lathered some on her chest and applied it, and put some on her hands.

    After that, she covered my head with her chest, massaged my scalp with her hands, and washed my hair.

    “How is it?”

    “It’s good, y’know….”

    “Tell me if it’s uncomfortable.”

    “I like it like this….”

    A slightly languid voice. I could feel that she was comfortable even if she didn’t say it.

    After a while, the top of my hair was done. I wiped off the shampoo on my chest and moved in front of Ariel.

    I could see a flushed face and a firmly erect penis. I gave a smirk and covered my face with my chest again, and whispered softly.

    “It’s going to take a little longer… so if you want to touch me, touch me as much as you want….”

    With those words, I slowly washed the back of her head. I changed the position of my hand almost once a minute.

    Ariel, who had hesitated at first, began to touch me.

    She stroked my waist, rubbed my butt, and finally her hand touched between my thighs. I slightly opened my thighs to make it easier to touch.

    “I’ll do it….”

    A small murmur. Her fingers touched my vagina.

    “Haa….”

    My lower body trembled even with just a slight stroke because it was still in a sensitive state. But I could endure this much.

    Squish, squish….

    Once again, my vagina was played with by my husband’s hand. The sound of water was louder than when we were in the tub, and the liquid spewing out of my vagina never stopped.

    Thrust, thrust, thrust….

    Pshh, pshh, pshhhhht!!

    As expected, it didn’t last long. I quickly had a vaginal climax without any warning.

    “Hek, hek….”

    Damn it, I get tired too easily…. If I had mana, it wouldn’t be like this…. I miss the existence of mana so much today….

    But, but… I can’t stop. My beloved husband is waiting in front of me….

    I carefully adjusted the shampoo so that it wouldn’t flow down. After that, I knelt down and stuck to Ariel’s chest, which was covered in vaginal fluid.

    “Slurp, slurp….”

    It was said that it was made into the opposite gender based on the original body. Those words seem to be correct. My body was good even in my girlhood when I was training with the sword, and it was no different now that I was a man.

    The state of the muscles was so well-trained that you could see the lines. In particular, the chest muscles were very firm.

    “Haup, slurp….”

    “Haa….”

    I also gently licked her nipples in the middle. A pleasant groan flowed out from above.

    I finished with her chest as well. I went down and licked her stomach and the area around her penis cleanly.

    Every time I saw her penis twitch, I wanted to make her cum quickly….

    “Cleaning’s done. Should I keep wiping you? Or….”

    I stood upright right above her penis. And I spread my vagina in front of Ariel’s eyes and asked.

    “Do you want to use your wife’s vagina?”

    Immediately after, Ariel pounced on me.

    Afterword Episode 12 Karin’S Story (12)

    Side Story 12 Karin’s Chapter (12)

    Pink flesh exposed to the outside. The pussy was oozing with sticky liquid. The sight looked as if it were seducing him.

    A word that followed in that state.

    “Do you want to use my wife’s pussy?”

    Reason snapped at that one word. Ariel grabbed Karin’s arm and laid her down on the floor.

    Positions reversed in an instant. Ariel looked at Karin underneath him, breathing heavily.

    “Haa, haa….”

    His heart was racing like crazy, and his head was so hot he was dizzy. Moreover, his swollen cock, with more blood rushing to it than his head, was so painful.

    Ariel’s gaze gradually lowered.

    Passing the face he was staring at, further down than the chest stimulating lust, slightly below the fair skin, his tightly closed pussy came into view.

    At that moment, his body moved on its own. Ariel instinctively brought his cock in front of her pussy.

    The stickiness touching the glans. The sensation felt like a seduction to fuck her right away.

    While he paused his body, Karin said.

    “Aren’t you going to have sex…?”

    “I will… unconditionally….”

    His body was already telling him to. Telling him to ram his cock into the female in front of him right now. To leave his body to instinct and ejaculate.

    Then a small, delicate hand grabbed his cock. Karin guided him as if telling him to insert it into her pussy as it was. Ariel, who had paused for a moment, pushed his waist in following her touch.

    Squish, squelch….

    “Haa, crazy….”

    He cursed because it felt so good. So this is what a pussy feels like….

    The vagina warmly wrapped around his cock, the vaginal folds stimulated him in between, and the slippery vaginal fluid swirling around was also pleasantly winding around him.

    He felt like he knew why men were so crazy about sex.

    Ariel pushed his cock in as far as he could. Then he was told that it wouldn’t go in any further.

    “Hic….”

    “Ah, Karin….”

    Karin’s hiccups were heard at the same time. Ariel belatedly looked down at his wife.

    “Does it hurt…?”

    “It’s not that it hurts… hic, you put it in too deep….”

    “What about this?”

    He slightly pulled his waist back. Only then did Karin say in a stable voice.

    “Now, it’s okay….”

    Karin’s bright smile. His heart fluttered for a moment.

    How could this be someone who used to be a man… she’s just a female herself…. He really wanted to keep her by his side forever and monopolize her….

    Of course, he knew very well that he couldn’t, and shouldn’t. Besides, he didn’t sincerely want that either.

    Ariel hugged Karin tightly. Enjoying the feeling of her pussy rising from his cock, he whispered softly.

    “Actually, I was very angry until a little while ago….”

    “Angry…? Why…?”

    “Karin looked too used to cocks….”

    Cupping her face with her chest, tying her hair and exposing her armpits and nape, slipping between her legs and sticking her butt close.

    Those were within the realm of seduction, and they were acts that he could understand well enough.

    But rubbing her butt against his cock and guiding him to easily insert his cock wasn’t. That was an action that could only come out if she was used to men.

    “You know it’s not like that….”

    “I know it very well….”

    Because all those actions were what they had done when Karin was Kyle. She was just applying that to herself as Karin.

    “But that thought didn’t leave my mind. The fact that I had sex with Lana first, and I even wondered if you learned it from Lana….”

    “Ha, but Lana was my first client… and we’re a married couple… so it’s natural to take care of our sexual urges….”

    Ariel didn’t not know either. Marital sex life was essential, and it didn’t change even if her gender changed.

    Still, still….

    “You should have given your virginity to me. What woman in the world prioritizes another man over the Emperor? Do you know that you would have been sentenced to death in the past?”

    “I’m, I’m sorry….”

    “Ha, and how harshly I treated Lana just now.”

    “I, I was wrong….”

    Her voice gradually grew smaller. Ariel did not miss that moment.

    “Are you really reflecting?”

    “Y, yes… I’m reflecting….”

    “Then, tell me what you did with Lana for the past two days. And the things you haven’t done either.”

    “Things I’ve done, and haven’t done…? Uh….”

    Karin recalled what had happened over the past two days and spoke.

    “When it comes to positions… all we did was missionary position, and only with my pussy….”

    “You didn’t do it with your mouth or your back?”

    “Yeah… I don’t like my mouth, and Lana was only interested in my pussy….”

    “Hmm….”

    Having finished thinking, Ariel summoned a pill. He put it in his mouth and kissed Karin.

    “Oop… slurps….”

    Karin couldn’t resist because his tongue was forcefully entangling with hers. At the same time, a huge amount of saliva came over with the pill, so she had no choice but to swallow it forcibly.

    “Gulp….”

    “Did you swallow it well?”

    “Yeah… but what is this…?”

    “I’ll tell you later.”

    Ariel smiled brightly and turned on his ability. His senses expanded, and a flood of information flowed in.

    “Karin, I’m going to move?”

    “Okay… Heung-eut…!”

    He thrust his cock in strongly while she was talking. Karin’s face contorted from the sudden pressure.

    “Wa, wa, wait… too, too strong….”

    A distorted expression and teary eyes. Something, something stimulated his sadistic urges. In the meantime, the vaginal folds were wriggling and pleasantly tightening….

    “Ah, Ariel, let’s take it a little slower….”

    “Karin, shut up.”

    “U, un….”

    He forcefully shut his noisy wife’s mouth. Not satisfied with that, Ariel held her tightly so she couldn’t resist.

    He shook his waist in that state.

    Squish squelch squish squelch!

    A violent speed from the start. Ariel fucked her pussy without mercy.

    “Heueung…! Why, why are you so good at this…!”

    It’s definitely her first time… her first time having sex as a man….

    Karin was disheveled every time his cock went in and out. Her face was also ruined, and her tongue began to loosen.

    Ariel said without stopping his waist.

    “Even if I don’t have experience, I’ve been the one getting fucked. Do you think I can’t do this? It’s even easier with the ability.”

    “Don’t, don’t… use it inside me….”

    “Shut up and tighten your pussy!”

    Tchweeb!

    He pulled his cock all the way back and thrust it in strongly. As he pressed down as if to crush her uterus, her pussy tightened strongly.

    Ariel stroked Karin’s hair as if she was commendable.

    “Haa, just do that. Okay?”

    “Yes, yes… honey….”

    A way of speaking that showed traces of other men. It was obvious who she learned these words from.

    He didn’t like it. Ariel felt the need to cover this up and correct it.

    His waist pulling back all the way again. He barely hung his glans on her pussy. And he strongly suppressed her entire body and repeatedly poked her pussy.

    Tchweeb tchweeb tchweeb tchweeb tchweeb!!

    “Heueueung…! Why, why is this happening… why suddenly…!”

    “Don’t use that kind of language in front of me. It’s annoying.”

    “I got it, I won’t use it… I was wrong, I was wrong…!”

    An apology conveyed in a feminine voice. But his dissatisfaction did not disappear easily. This impudent female needed to reflect a little more.

    Ariel increased the speed of his waist bouncing even more.

    Tchweeb tchweeb tchweeb tchweeb!!

    “Hone, honey, I, I’m going…!”

    Not long after, his wife’s voice calling for him as if begging. Her lower body was trembling, and her expression was so ruined that he couldn’t recognize her.

    “Do you think your pussy’s going to orgasm? Do it to your heart’s content.”

    “Eung, my pussy’s going to orgasm, orgasm… et!”

    Pshoo! Pshooshuuut! Pshooshuuuushut!!

    Liquid scattering in all directions. Vaginal fluids touched not only her stomach, but also her face beyond her chest.

    “Haeck, haeck….”

    Karin breathed roughly. Originally, it was time to rest. But Ariel had no intention of stopping.

    She shouldn’t just satisfy herself, but at least satisfy her husband too.

    Squish squelch squish squelch!!

    The sound of water was thicker than before. Against the background of that vulgar sound, he poked her uterus, enjoying the state of her pussy that was still lingering in afterglow.

    “Help me… Ariel, save me….”

    “I don’t want to. And what wife passes out before her husband is satisfied? Do you want to be scolded?”

    “I’ll do it, I’ll do it right….”

    The weakening pussy tightening returned. But Ariel didn’t feel that sensation for long. That was because Karin fainted and lost strength before long.

    “Tsk.”

    Really, it was a day where nothing went right….

    ***

    Suddenly returned consciousness. Her mind snapped awake.

    “Huh?”

    The moment she realized that, she raised her body and looked around.

    “This is….”

    It’s the bedroom. It’s not the space that’s connected like now, but Ariel’s original bedroom.

    What is it? Why am I here? My hair and body are all dried, and I’m wearing sexy underwear that exposes only my nipples and pussy….

    At that moment, she remembered fainting in the bathroom.

    “Ugh….”

    She lowered her head deeply in embarrassment. Fainting from just sex. It was something she couldn’t have imagined when she was a man.

    She didn’t do that with Lana, so why….

    “Are you awake?”

    “Ah, Ariel…!”

    Ariel, who opened the door and came back. I quickly clung to him.

    “I, I’m sorry… I’ve never fainted before… I didn’t do that with Lana either….”

    “Hmm, is that so?”

    “Y, yes… I’m really sorry….”

    “No, it can happen.”

    For some reason, Ariel didn’t seem angry. Rather, he stroked her head as if he was satisfied.

    I’m glad he’s not angry….

    “Sit on the bed first.”

    “U, un… I’ll sit….”

    She followed without saying anything because she had done something wrong. When she sat down on the bed, Ariel also stood in front of her. And he took off his shirt and pants.

    His naked body is exposed as it is, as if he wore them temporarily. Likewise, his erect cock comes into view….

    “Karin, I told you earlier. That I don’t like that you gave your virginity to Lana.”

    “You diiid….”

    “So… give me the first time for other places.”

    “Uh, uh…?”

    While she was flustered, Ariel held his cock to her face.

    “First, from the cock. What are you doing? Hurry up and suck it.”

    “Tha, that’s, you see….”

    “What, you don’t want to suck my cock, is that what you’re saying?”

    “N, no!”

    She slowly brought her face to his cock.

    Honestly, she still had a sense of repulsion about putting a cock in her mouth. Is it a feeling like the last bit of pride left?

    But as a woman’s body, also in a situation where she accepted a cock with her pussy, she also wondered if it was necessary to be so particular about it.

    Rather, she also wondered if it wouldn’t be a cheap deal if she could appease Ariel’s dissatisfaction with this.

    “Sniff sniff….”

    Without realizing it, she smelled his cock. Somehow her body reacted on its own.

    “…It smells.”

    “How is it?”

    “It feels like a half and half mix of something good and something bad….”

    But it wasn’t a terribly unpleasant smell. It was even strangely addictive. Is this why everyone liked it….

    Swish, swish….

    She rubbed her cheek against his cock. Every time she gently stimulated his glans and the surface of his cock, his cock twitched. It was cute….

    After putting the scent on it to the fullest, she stuck her tongue out slightly. And after hesitating for a moment….

    “Lick….”

    She brought her tongue to his cock for the first time. She thought she would drop it right away, but after her tongue touched it, the unpleasant feeling disappeared.

    She didn’t stop licking.

    “Lick, lick….”

    She licked his glans first. She licked the area around the urethra and the raised parts of the glans intensively.

    “Smack, smack smack….”

    Next, the shaft of his cock, she gently stimulated it with kisses filled with love. Perhaps because of that, his cock swelled up as if it would burst.

    “Do you like cock kisses?”

    “Yees, I like it….”

    “I’ll do it more. Smack smack….”

    After repeating it a few more times, she gently bit his cock.

    “Ha-oob….”

    She brushes the surface of his cock, moving her lips. This felt the best when she was the one being done to. The reaction that came back was actually the best.

    “Haa, crazy….”

    Ariel’s face was dazed. She moved her tongue gently through the gaps in her lips, adding another sensation.

    “Wait, Karin… that’s too….”

    “It’s okay…. Enjoy the moment….”

    Ariel, who had weakened as if nothing had happened. She didn’t know why everyone looked so cute.

    Before long, his cock twitched greatly. She knew what this meant.

    Slurp slurp slurp slurp slurp!

    She drooled and stroked the shaft with her hand, stuck her lips tightly to his glans and moved her lips, stimulating it.

    “I, I’m going to cum… I’m going to cum….”

    “Uung, cum….”

    Byureut! Byureureureut!!

    Semen pouring powerfully from his urethra. In an instant, her mouth was filled with semen.

    Even during ejaculation, her hands did not stop.

    Slurp slurp slurp slurp slurp slurp slurp!

    She induced all the semen remaining in his urethra to come out. She also gently stroked his balls.

    After confirming that no more semen was coming out, she took her hands and lips off.

    “Beh….”

    She showed him what she cummed once.

    “Gulp….”

    She passed it into her stomach without leaving anything behind. A slightly bitter taste and a pungent smell rose up her nose.

    She might dislike this a little….

    “Did I do well?”

    “Yes, you did well… and thank you…. For doing something you hate….”

    “What is there to be thankful for? What can’t a married couple do.”

    Anyway, they were a married couple who had married because they loved each other. Even if there was a sense of repulsion, there was nothing they couldn’t do at all.

    Anyway, she asked Ariel, whose malice had slightly disappeared.

    “What are you going to do now?”

    “Now?”

    “It’s still evening, and your cock hasn’t withered either. You must want to keep going.”

    She lay down on the bed. And hugging her legs, she spread her pussy with her hands like before.

    “Like in the bathroom, do you want to use my pussy that’s been used and second-hand by Lana… or….”

    Next, even further below her pussy. She slightly opened her anus and said.

    “Do you want to use my butt hole that’s still a virgin.”

    Feeling her stomach lighter than usual, she found out the identity of the pill Ariel had fed her earlier. So there shouldn’t be a problem using this side.

    “So Ariel. Which side do you want to use?”

    And Ariel’s answer was already decided.

    Afterword Episode 13 Karin’S Story (13)

    Aftermath Episode 13 Karin’s Story (13)

    A quiet week? It would be nice if that were the case, but I was aware that it would be difficult. I knew the power of my female form very well.

    Besides, we’ve only been married for less than 2 years. If we’re not newlyweds, then what are we? It’s still the time to be burning hot.

    And those wives who have become husbands would leave me alone? No way. But I didn’t think things would go this far.

    Giving up my virgin pussy in just one day, and having it filled with cum…

    And today, on the third day, it looks like I’m going to give up my virgin asshole too…

    Squelch….

    “Hick…!”

    Fingers digging into a more secret part than my pussy. My whole body startled at the unfamiliar sensation.

    “Stay still, Karin. It’ll be troublesome if you thrash around too much.”

    “O-okay…”

    I buried my face back in the pillow and lifted my butt.

    “I’ll do it again.”

    “U-uh…”

    Squelch, squelch….

    Fingers entering at a slow pace. I couldn’t get used to the sensation.

    It’s just a finger and it’s like this. I can’t imagine what it’ll be like if a dick goes in. My body trembled at the thought of that future.

    But the bigger problem is.

    “How is it?”

    “I-I’m embarrassed…”

    “That’s not what I asked.”

    “That’s more important, so how can other words come out…!”

    It was okay to see it vaguely when having pussy sex. It’s inevitable because of the structure.

    But showing it off like this? Just for the sake of sex? The shame is no joke.

    I’d rather spread my legs and seduce with my pussy… Should I tell them to do it with my pussy now…? Why did I say those things….

    “Ha, I’m speechless. Is that what someone who forced me when I was in Kyle’s form should say?”

    “H-how am I supposed to help it if the feeling is different…”

    It’s true that I did that, but the feeling was completely different when I was the one being done to.

    “Fine. Even if Karin refuses, I’m going to take this virginity.”

    “N-no one said I wouldn’t g-ACK!”

    A different sensation suddenly entered. Something soft and moist, completely different from long, thick fingers….

    “W-why is your tongue in th-there…!”

    I reached back to push her face away. But I was immediately suppressed with one arm.

    When my actions didn’t work, I resisted with words.

    “It’s dirty, it’s dirty…! Don’t lick it…!”

    “It’s not dirty. It’s cleaner than when you were born, thanks to the medicine. Slurp….”

    Ariel grabbed my thighs tightly to keep me from escaping and buried her face in my butt. She made gluttonous sounds as she sucked my asshole.

    “Stop doing perverted things… Haa…! ”

    Her lips tickle around the entrance, and her tongue wriggles inside. I was already full of shame, but it felt good, so I really wanted to die.

    Why, why does this feel good….

    “Hic…!”

    Squelch squelch squelch squelch….

    Meanwhile, fingers poked at my pussy. At the same time, my clit was gently caressed, and the sensation of a pussy orgasm rose.

    No, this won’t do. I stopped Ariel.

    “Haa, stop now… At least, stop with the pussy…! Haaaang…!”

    Pshuuuuuuuuuut!!

    Pussy juices scattered. My weak spot was exposed by the ability, and my thoroughly targeted pussy was too weak.

    I shed my fluids and said with resentment.

    “You said you’d do it from behind… Why, why are you torturing my pussy…!”

    “Then should I leave it alone? It’s tempting me to touch it, isn’t it?”

    “I didn’t tempt it…!”

    I got angry, but it was no use. Ariel was only focused on attacking the asshole that would soon experience its first time.

    Squelch squelch….

    A finger went in smoothly. This time, it accepted the finger without resistance.

    “The effect is really good, isn’t it? It’s already gone in this far. How about you, Karin?”

    “I-I don’t know….”

    “If you don’t answer properly, should I just put it in as is? Is that okay?”

    “J-just a little more…”

    I said, enduring my embarrassment.

    Ariel’s dick wasn’t much different in length from Lana’s, but it was thicker. If I put it in without loosening it up enough, my hole would definitely tear.

    “I see. I’m glad I fed it to you quickly. It would have been delayed if I had fed it to you later.”

    “Y-you were planning to do this from the beginning when you fed it to me….”

    “Of course. I felt like my anger wouldn’t be relieved unless I took this virginity.”

    After that, my asshole was played with by Ariel. She kept tormenting it with her tongue, and not to mention my pussy… In the process, the number of pussy orgasms exceeded 6.

    Ariel stopped when about 4 fingers had entered.

    “I think there won’t be any problem with insertion at this point.”

    “U-uh…”

    Ariel’s face was removed from my butt. I felt my heart pounding like crazy and waited for the next action.

    Plop, her glans stuck to my anus. It looked like she was going to put it in as is, so I said urgently.

    “A-are you just going to put it in…?”

    “Then?”

    “P-put something like lube on it…”

    “Ah, I see something good here.”

    Squelch!

    “Ugh…!”

    Her dick was inserted without a word. It soon reached the front of my uterus. Ariel pressed down hard on my uterus and said.

    “What are you doing? Why aren’t you moving? Do you want to do it while it hurts?”

    “O-okay…”

    Squelch squelch squelch….

    I shook my butt myself. I went back and forth diligently, stroking my husband’s dick with my pussy.

    Tightly, tightly….

    I didn’t forget to squeeze pleasantly. Ariel also changed the angle of her dick little by little, as if she was impressed that I was working hard with my pussy.

    That touched a good spot, and because it was rear entry, it was thrust in hard….

    “Haaack…!”

    Psh! Psh! Pshuuuuuuuuut!!

    I ended up climaxing again before long. My legs were shaking from climaxing so many times in a row.

    “T-that’s enough now… R-right…?”

    “Hmm….”

    Squeeaak….

    Her dick slowly retreated. My sensitive pussy was in a state where it spurted water just from that.

    Pshuuuuuuuuuut!!

    “Heeck, heeck… I, I’m gonna die… Let’s rest, just a little…”

    “I don’t want to.”

    “Please, pleeease….”

    My lower body was about to collapse. But regardless, Ariel stole the pussy juice that was dripping down and carefully applied it to her dick and my asshole.

    “We’re just getting started, and you’re saying you want to rest? Do you know that I haven’t come in Karin even once yet?”

    “Ah, earlier with your mouth…”

    “That’s excluded. Have you forgotten that you fainted on your own in the bathroom?”

    “Uuu, sorry….”

    As I was at a loss for what to do because I felt sorry, her glans stuck to me. Ariel rubbed her dick gently, as if she was going to put it in but not.

    A situation where it would go in right away if either one of us moved our hips or butt. Ariel whispered in my ear.

    “Karin, slowly? Or all at once?”

    “Slowly, please…”

    “Okay.”

    Ariel grabbed my waist tightly. She carefully aimed the tip of her dick at my asshole again and put only the glans in very slightly.

    The moment I took a deep breath and waited for her to put it in….

    Squelch!!

    “Eh…?”

    Her dick filled the inside of my body. My brain couldn’t accept the sudden change in the situation.

    “Ah, ah, ah…”

    A long time later, even when I came to my senses, I wasn’t okay.

    The tingling sensation that started in my asshole traveled up my spine and hit my brain. I couldn’t move at all, as if my whole body was paralyzed.

    “Heck… Cough…, Kkeueueue…!”

    My lungs couldn’t function properly because of the pain. I was gasping for breath.

    “Woong, Karin, I’m sorry…. But you’ll forgive me, right? Smooch….”

    Ariel, who had already pulled me into her arms. She whispered forgiveness while kissing my cheek a lot. But because we were close, her dick went in even deeper.

    “I’m gonna dieee… Ugh, I’m gonna dieee…!”

    “Just once, I’ll let you go after I come just once.”

    Squelch squelch….

    Ariel started shaking her waist. My mind flew away every time.

    I briefly came to my senses in the middle. But my body didn’t move, and I could barely hear the sounds around me.

    “It’s mine… Karin’s ass pussy is mine…! I won’t give it to anyone…!”

    Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!

    The obsessive voice and the violent splashing sounds. I felt that Ariel was violently ravaging me.

    And….

    “Oook…!”

    A sound that went beyond vulgarity. A groan like a beast flowed from my mouth. It was hard to believe that I was the one making it.

    “Karin, does it feel good? Thank you! I like Karin’s ass pussy too!”

    “Ok, Ungok…!!”

    Her dick went all the way back and then came in again. Every time it thrust in, a beastly sound flowed from my mouth.

    My asshole, it’s too weak…. Why is it so weak…. It’s more serious than my pussy….

    I had a feeling that it was dangerous if I continued like this. I reached out with my slightly adapted body. But it was soon blocked.

    “Where are you running off to!”

    “Ungoooook…!!”

    My head was pressed down and buried in the pillow. Ariel warned me while poking at my asshole.

    “If you run away one more time… I’ll tie you up and use you like an onahole. Do you understand? Answer!”

    Squelch squelch!!

    The speed of thrusting increased when I didn’t say anything. I nodded with all my might. At the same time, my pussy also spurted water.

    Pshuuuuuuuuut!!

    “You’re such a good wife after all. Answering with your top and bottom. I should give you a reward too, right?”

    Ariel stuck her waist tightly to my butt. Her dick went all the way in to the root, and in that state, Ariel dumped something a lot.

    Bururureut! Burut! Burureut!!

    I could feel a hot liquid filling the inside of my body. The amount was tens of times more than what I had come in my mouth earlier. It was such a large amount that I would have mistaken it for pee if it wasn’t for the sticky feeling.

    “Haa, ass pussy is the best….”

    Ariel didn’t take her waist away easily. She was busy enjoying the afterglow with my asshole.

    Slap!

    “Ok…!”

    “Squeeze properly. You’re losing strength more and more. Is it okay to mistreat the dick of the husband who let your ass pussy graduate from being a virgin like this?”

    Tightly, tightly….

    I squeezed my asshole with all my might. Unlike my pussy, this was the first time I was controlling the strength. I was a little worried about whether I was doing well.

    “You’re doing well.”

    Ariel stroked my waist gently. I climaxed again just from that.

    Psh! Psh! Pshuuuuuut!!

    “You’re too weak. We still have a long way to go before we’re done. What are you going to do if you’re already like this?”

    “…….”

    I deliberately shut my mouth tightly. I was so annoyed that I didn’t want to let her hear my moans.

    She keeps doing mean things… I really hate it….

    Pop!

    Her dick suddenly came out. A vulgar sound echoed. Of course, my lower body was trembling again.

    After that, Ariel came to my front, which was turned over, and held out her dick, which was covered in all kinds of fluids.

    “Clean it up for me.”

    “Lick…, Slurp….”

    With my head barely lifted, I bit her dick. I couldn’t turn my head from side to side like before, so I used my throat to bury my face.

    “Cough, cough….”

    “I didn’t even want you to do this… But thank you anyway.”

    Leaving the stroking of my head behind, I cleaned diligently. After it was cleaned, Ariel went down below.

    She looked like she was going to start right away. I squeezed out my strength and said.

    “A-are you going to do it ag-ain…?”

    “Of course. You think I’m going to end it with this?”

    “Ah, earlier… you said you’d let me go after doing it once….”

    “Really? I don’t know?”

    “Ah, ah…”

    My body trembled at the thought of my asshole being poked again.

    “Don’t be nervous. I’ll stop when I’m satisfied. More than that… You’re spilling the cum that your husband carefully came in you?”

    “H-hick…!”

    The atmosphere became heavy. I quickly squeezed my anus. But I could feel the sticky liquid flowing down my pussy.

    “Ha, I guess not. I was going to let you rest after doing it one more time. I guess you need correction until you get used to it.”

    “Ah, Ariel I… I’m…. Ok!”

    Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!

    Her dick was inserted before I could even finish answering. All I could do was satisfy Ariel and make her stop. I squeezed my asshole diligently.

    “That’s right, you can do it if you try. But why do you keep refusing? Do you think your husband is a joke?”

    Ariel, who was excited, became more violent in her words as much as her actions….

    “I’m sorr-y, I’m sorr-y… Ungoooook!!”

    I was poked with her dick again. Even if my body was limp, Ariel didn’t stop.

    In the end, I was poked until I didn’t spill a single drop of cum, and I was able to squeeze my anus without even being aware of it.

    “Hoo, that was good.”

    Only then, satisfied, did Ariel finish her last ejaculation and fall away from me.

    Of course, she didn’t forget to clean her dick either. Her dick, which had been dirtied by her 20th ejaculation, entered my throat.

    “Gheok… Cough, cough….”

    “You’ve gotten used to it after doing it this much. You have to learn with your body after all.”

    She said that while forcefully poking at me. I’m about to die from exhaustion….

    And it’s even worse because my intestines are completely empty because of the medicine, so I can feel all the cum sloshing around….

    At that time, Ariel drank a bottle of water. Oh, that’s the imperial palace stamina tonic….

    She suddenly pulled her dick out of my mouth with a voice full of energy, as if she was full of energy.

    “Shall we try round 2 now? This time, I’ll do it in your pussy, just like Karin wanted.”

    “Ah, ah, ah… Plea, please….”

    That day, my mouth, pussy, and ass pussy never dried up from cum….

    I learned a lesson that I shouldn’t underestimate a person who has become a man for the first time, especially someone who has trained their body….

    Afterword Episode 14 Karin’S Story (14)

    Aftermath Episode 14 Karin’s Story (14)

    It was only a day, but it felt like we were together for several days.

    Perhaps it means we spent our time that densely. But when I woke up, I felt like I was dying.

    “Ugh, muscle pain….”

    As soon as I woke up, my whole body ached. My muscles screamed with the slightest movement. My back and thighs especially hurt.

    It wasn’t much different with Lana, but this is too much. How can there not be a single part of me that’s okay?

    I was crazy. I forced myself to endure her sexual desire with my weakened body. It’s a wonder I’m alive and not dead.

    “Your Majesty the Empress, are you alright?”

    “…No, I’m not alright.”

    As soon as I wake up, the maid asks about my condition. When I keep frowning after waking up, the maid asks again.

    “Do you need medicine? I’ll bring it to you right away if you need it.”

    “…Yes, please… give me something that works right away….”

    “Understood.”

    The maid smiled brightly and left the bedroom. I didn’t want to rely on medicine either, but I couldn’t do anything about this without it.

    Besides, we did it until dawn, and I’ve been tired from not sleeping properly for three days….

    “Ugh, I should have stopped at a reasonable point….”

    Even if I say this, the reality is that I couldn’t stop. Ariel was too excited to be stopped with just a few words.

    I begged her so many times…. But what can I do when she wouldn’t let me go…. And there was also the fact that the difference in physical strength was too great, so it was impossible….

    Anyway.

    “Your Majesty the Empress, I have brought the medicine.”

    “Yes….”

    I took the medicine that the maid brought. As expected, the medicine that the imperial family takes is effective. My physical condition improved noticeably, as if nothing had happened.

    Afterwards, I headed to the bathroom to wash my body, which was stained with sweat and various bodily fluids. I asked the maid who was undressing me.

    “Where’s Ariel? I didn’t see her when I woke up.”

    “Her Majesty the Emperor is in the office after waking up this morning.”

    “Ah, the office….”

    But isn’t it before lunch yet? She already went to work? We definitely did it until 5 a.m….

    “Is Ariel doing okay?”

    “Yes, she is fine. She said she felt very refreshed rather than tired.”

    “Um, uh….”

    I decided not to think too deeply about it. It’s possible. There were many times when I was overflowing with energy after relieving my sexual desire.

    I continued to undress. In the process, the maid carefully asked, looking at my butt.

    “Your Majesty the Empress, this….”

    “Th, that was Ariel forcibly….”

    “Understood.”

    The maid didn’t ask any further, but the embarrassment was all mine. There are many other marks, but why did she only ask about this one….

    I didn’t want to show my condition to others anymore, so I quickly finished my bath. Even then, the flushed state of my cheeks did not return easily.

    “How would you like your clothes?”

    “Just… something plain. Something that’s not too flashy and not uncomfortable.”

    “Understood.”

    Afterwards, I put on the clothes that the maid brought and moved to the office where Ariel was.

    And the moment the office door opened, I heard other voices and people from inside.

    “Got it? You have to keep it in mind.”

    “Yeah, I got it.”

    The unique tone I heard every day. But a slightly thicker voice than usual. I could tell who Ariel was with without hearing her name.

    When I went inside, Ariel greeted me happily.

    “Karin, you’re here? How’s your body? Did you get enough sleep?”

    “Not good…. I thought I was going to die when I woke up. Especially because of my back. I haven’t slept properly for three days and I’m so sleepy.”

    “I’m sorry. Was I too much yesterday?”

    “If you were sorry, you should have stopped in the middle.”

    Even if I grumbled, Ariel would just smile. I really hate her to death….

    After a brief greeting, I approached the chair where Luina was sitting, across from Ariel. I greeted Luina, whom I hadn’t seen since the first day.

    “You’re here? Have you been doing well?”

    “Yeah, I’m here. I’ve been doing well.”

    A calm answer came back. Just hearing her words, I could feel that there was no problem. I was most worried about Luina anyway.

    “I’m glad you’re doing well.”

    I sat gently on the chair next to her. Ariel stared at me with a dissatisfied face. Her true feelings were obvious.

    I stuck my tongue out slightly and said.

    “Meh~ It’s the punishment for tormenting me all night.”

    Who told you to make my life difficult? If you had done it moderately, I wouldn’t be like this.

    More than anything.

    “Seeing that Luina is here, it means it’s Luina’s turn today. I’m not going to your side.”

    “Tch.”

    Surprisingly, Ariel gave up easily. She would have forcibly demanded it yesterday. Could it be because Luina is here?

    Anyway, it was better for me if she stayed quiet. Of course, I have no intention of doing it.

    “So, can I just go back with Luina like this?”

    “Well, for now….”

    “You sound like you don’t want to be apart.”

    “Of course. What husband wants to be separated from his only wife? I want to keep you by my side by force, if I could.”

    Then Luina joined our conversation.

    “Today is mine.”

    “…I know. Ugh, now I know why there weren’t many polyandry systems. I feel, very bad…. I never felt like this when it was the other way around.”

    It’s not that I can’t understand. She wants the person she loves to only look at her.

    Soon, Ariel sighed deeply.

    “Hoo… A man’s body is convenient in many ways, but I shouldn’t stay in it for too long. I’m afraid of what I’ll really do if I keep this up….”

    “I know my loving husband wouldn’t do that.”

    “…Karin, are you trying to get scolded?”

    I gave her a bright smile. It seemed like the situation would get worse if I said more here.

    “Anyway… go away quickly. I’ll have to forget about it while I work.”

    “Yeah, I’ll go.”

    Luina answered and got off the chair. I also stood up. And Ariel called out to me as I was about to leave.

    “Karin, are you just going? Today is the last day, so you can at least give me a kiss.”

    “Um… okay.”

    I don’t know if it’s because she’s conscious of Lana, but I decided to do as she wanted. I didn’t want to discriminate against her in this way.

    I moved to the other side. Ariel tapped her lips while sitting. As if telling me to do it here.

    And a kiss….

    “Hng…!”

    Suddenly, a hand groping my butt. Without realizing it, a sound like a female animal came out of my mouth.

    “What, what are you doing….”

    “It’s a simple check. I was wondering if you took it out.”

    “I’m, doing well, so let go….”

    Grope, grope….

    I gave a light warning, but Ariel didn’t take her hand off. Rather, she rubbed even harder and asked.

    “How’s your belly?”

    “…It’s still jiggly. Hng….”

    “Keep it safe. Karin worked hard to squeeze it out until dawn.”

    “…Pervert.”

    After answering, I ended the kiss shortly. I immediately pulled away to avoid becoming like I was with Lana. The hand that was placed on my butt was naturally removed.

    “Anyway, work moderately and rest. You didn’t sleep much yesterday in a tired state, right?”

    “Hmm, are you worried about me now?”

    “That’s right, I’m worried. I can’t stand seeing the person I love in pain.”

    “Okay, I’ll do it moderately and rest. And it’s okay. I’m still fine because it’s a man’s body.”

    “Then that’s a relief. I’ll be going now. Mwah.”

    After giving one more kiss at the end, I headed to Luina.

    “Are you done?”

    “I’m done. You can go now.”

    “Home?”

    “I want to go home if possible. Or is there something you want to do?”

    “No. I’ll go home.”

    Luina shook her head. Then she held out her hand in front of me.

    “Hold my hand.”

    “U, uh….”

    I’m being treated like this again today…. I thought Luina would be a little different….

    “Goodbye to both of you~.”

    That’s how we left the imperial palace with Ariel seeing us off.

    ***

    Just because we’re a couple doesn’t mean we’re always together or share the same room. We also had jobs, and spaces for that were prepared in the mansion.

    Luina’s office and workshop is one of them. And Luina brought me there.

    “Wait.”

    She said that and moved around.

    First, she brought a cushion and put it on the chair, then a cushion on the backrest, and then a blanket of appropriate size.

    In addition, she brought and installed various magical tools. All of them contained magic to protect or assist the body.

    After she was finished, Luina tapped the chair.

    “Sit here.”

    “Sit?”

    “Yeah. Sit.”

    I sat down as I was told. The fluffy cushion gently supported my butt and back. One more thing, the blanket Luina covered me with warmed my stomach and thighs.

    Only then did I realize why Luina had prepared this.

    “Is this for me?”

    “Yeah. Ariel said you’d be in pain. Are you okay?”

    “I feel better because I’m doing this.”

    I feel even better because I think she’s worried about me. The slight remaining pain was slowly forgotten.

    “Rest. Call me if you need anything. I’m going to work.”

    Luina brought another chair. Before sitting on it, I tapped my thigh and said.

    “Don’t do that and sit here.”

    “Is it okay?”

    “Yeah, it’s okay, so sit down.”

    “Okay.”

    Luina came back in front of me. She turned around as is, jumped, and landed on my thigh. Luina fit perfectly in my arms.

    “Are you uncomfortable?”

    “It’s fluffier than usual.”

    That’s understandable. My thighs and butt were where fat was concentrated after my chest.

    I pulled the chair and moved it towards the desk.

    “Is this more comfortable?”

    “Yeah, it’s comfortable. Can I work now?”

    “Go ahead and do whatever you want.”

    Afterwards, Luina started drawing something on the paper with a pen. I was curious, so I asked.

    “But what kind of work are you doing?”

    “It’s a request. They want me to make a large-scale purification device.”

    “I see~.”

    A large-scale purification device, huh. Since I left it to Luina, the request fee must be high, so I decided not to disturb my hardworking husband.

    I quietly observed Luina. Then, without realizing it, I muttered.

    “Cute….”

    “What?”

    “It’s nothing. Keep working.”

    “Okay.”

    It seems like she didn’t hear my mutterings because she was focused on her work. I hugged Luina tightly as long as it wasn’t uncomfortable.

    In fact, Luina doesn’t have much difference between her male and female forms.

    Her build is still small, her arms and legs are thin, and her body is soft.

    Her face has a slightly androgynous feel. Even that is leaning slightly towards the female side from the middle.

    At least her hair has become shorter in a masculine way. It didn’t come down to her waist like when she was a woman.

    Has she gotten a little taller? But she hasn’t grown much.

    Currently, my height is in the early 170cm range. On the other hand, Luina is less than 160cm. I wonder if she’s around mid-150cm. It seems like her original height has a big influence on this.

    For that reason, Luina was still small enough to fit in my arms, and she was really, really, really, really cute.

    “Hehe….”

    But holding a small husband in my arms makes all sorts of desires bloom. I feel like hugging her tightly so she can’t work.

    I wondered why there were women who liked small and cute men. I understand that feeling now, which I didn’t know back then.

    I don’t particularly intend to act on it. Luina is protecting me like this, so how can I do that? I didn’t want to disturb my working husband.

    Well, it’s not that I don’t have any complaints.

    Lana and Ariel intensely desired me, right? So much so that neither of them let me sleep.

    But Luina doesn’t have that. She didn’t even do small actions the whole time she was here.

    Does she perhaps dislike this appearance? No, that can’t be it. She wouldn’t have taken care of me like this if she didn’t like it.

    Perhaps it’s because she has little sexual desire. Luina rarely begged me to do it first.

    “I don’t know….”

    Still, I was frustrated because I couldn’t know the exact reason.

    When I see things like this, Ariel’s ability is really good. Because she can read the other person’s mind. I wish I had that ability too….

    Anyway, after thinking about this and that, my head gradually fell downwards. Drowsiness because I haven’t slept for three days….

    “Snore….”

    Before long, my consciousness sank deeply.

    Afterword Episode 15 Karin’S Story (15)

    After Story Episode 15 Karin (15)

    It was when I was concentrating and moving my pen busily.

    “Koo-ool….”

    A sleepy voice from behind. My upper body, including my head and chest, leaned entirely on Ruina.

    “Heavy….”

    She was limply drooping, so it couldn’t not be heavy. But Ruina silently endured it.

    ‘Ruina, you mustn’t think of Karin as the same as Kyle. Especially the physical part. There’s the issue of menstruation right away, and Lana and I did some mischievous things… Ahem, anyway, take care of her as much as possible while she’s around. Got it? You must keep that in mind.’

    ‘Yeah, I got it.’

    We had that kind of conversation earlier. Ariel, who is family, had firmly instructed her and even made a promise, so I couldn’t push her away just because it was uncomfortable.

    I wasn’t even thinking about it in the first place. Karin was really fragile, just like Ariel said.

    Her strength was at the level of a common woman on the street. All that mana she had was gone without a trace. She was so weak that she would break if you touched her even slightly.

    Rather, seeing Karin made me feel responsible. I felt the same emotion I felt when I first encountered the children. So, I prepared a place for a comfortable environment and installed various magical tools.

    Besides, I didn’t dislike this situation. Usually, when I sat like this, my buttocks and back would hurt because of my stiff muscles.

    But now it’s soft and fluffy. It was as soft as lying on a bed.

    Anyway, Ruina had no intention of disturbing her husband, or rather, her wife Karin right now.

    Rustle, rustle….

    Ruina continued to move her pen. This request was complicated in how it worked, so blueprints and usage instructions were essential. With her concentration at its peak, she focused on her work for a long time.

    As time flowed and flowed, and the work was almost finished. A small mumble echoed in the quiet room.

    “Ruina, I love you….”

    Along with the muttering, the arms wrapped around my stomach tightened. Because her strength was so weak, it just felt good.

    Tap….

    Ruina put down the pen. And carefully turned around without waking Karin.

    Karin’s face came into view. As I looked at her face with her eyes tightly closed and fast asleep….

    “Cute.”

    That was the only thing that came out. Her appearance and actions were all just cute.

    She wasn’t like this when she was Kyle. Back then, I wanted her to hug me tight, but now I wanted to hug her tight.

    “Karin.”

    That name, which I’m not used to yet. But I put the name that I have to call for the time being in my mouth and raised my hand.

    My hand, which has grown bigger than before, touched Karin’s cheek. Before, it couldn’t hold her entire cheek. But now it was possible.

    Squishy, squishy….

    The soft, fluffy texture is felt from the fingertips. This was also something I hadn’t felt when she was in Kyle’s form.

    “It’s very different.”

    It’s not that I dislike it. Although her appearance has changed, my soul was telling me that the woman in front of me was the one who saved me and eventually married me, becoming my spouse.

    At that time, Karin’s lips opened once again.

    “I love you….”

    “Yeah, I love you too.”

    It’s a pleasant word no matter how many times I hear it. I hadn’t heard it for the past two days while we were apart. Hearing it again made me feel good again.

    At that moment, the lips that opened in her sleep came into view. Her small lips. The pretty pink color caught Ruina’s attention.

    “……”

    After looking at her for a while, Ruina brought her face closer. And said softly.

    “Karin, I love you. Kiss….”

    Lips lightly touching. Only after confirming that a moist feeling remained on her lips did she take her head away.

    After that, Ruina continued her work.

    ***

    “Koo-ool… Eh?”

    Suddenly, I woke up.

    Whether I woke up on my own. Or if Ruina woke me up. Looking ahead, it wasn’t the latter. Ruina was still moving her hands.

    I rubbed my eyes and chased away the remaining sleep. Then, Ruina turned around and asked.

    “Did you sleep well?”

    “Yeah, I slept well.”

    “How’s your body? Are you tired?”

    “I’m not tired, and my body condition is much better than before. I guess it’s thanks to Ruina.”

    I don’t know how long I slept, but the fatigue was completely gone. My body was also much better. I think it’s thanks to Ruina working so hard to prepare everything.

    Of course, it was uncomfortable with the foreign feeling in my stomach and buttocks, but it didn’t feel like a big deal, perhaps because I rested well.

    Not only that….

    “Your embrace was warm, so I slept even better.”

    It was good to hug and sleep with Ruina in his male form. When she was in her female form, there was a lot of space left, but now it’s gone. His physique fit my body perfectly, so I slept much warmer than usual.

    I hugged Ruina tightly.

    “Ruina, thank you.”

    “It’s nothing. It’s what I should do.”

    “Hehe….”

    I don’t know why that word makes me so happy. I hugged her even tighter.

    Then, her hair touched my nose. Without even realizing it, I smelled it.

    “Sniff, good smell….”

    A lighter scent compared to Lana and Ariel. But Ruina was definitely giving off a manly, male scent. Unlike his appearance.

    As my instincts were stimulated, my stomach tickled for no reason.

    “Hmm….”

    “What’s wrong?”

    “…Nothing.”

    Tch, usually there’s a reaction when this happens. It doesn’t work well with Ruina. But I’m also the one who usually does it first when we start, so….

    Anyway.

    “What time is it now?”

    “4 o’clock.”

    “4 o’clock? I slept a little long….”

    “Yeah, you slept longer than usual.”

    My naps are usually at most 1 hour. I thought I had slept for about 2 hours because I was so tired, but I slept longer than I thought.

    “But you were in this state for over 4 hours? Weren’t you tired?”

    “It was okay. Because it was soft and fluffy.”

    “Then I’m glad… More than that, what about the kids?”

    “They woke up twice.”

    They woke up twice? I hurriedly asked.

    “So, what did you do…?”

    “Fed them. Changed their diapers. Played with them. Put them back to sleep.”

    “Alone…?”

    Ruina shook her head.

    “They helped. The maids and servants. Lana came for a bit too.”

    “Ah, Lana came too? You should have called me though….”

    There was no one as effective at taking care of children as I was. If you had woken me up, it would have been easier to solve. And two is better than one.

    “No, Karin should rest. It’s hard on you.”

    “Okay….”

    I nodded at the firm words. Ruina’s words had the power to make me follow them like the other two, by force. Seeing this, Ruina was definitely a man right now.

    “But is the work all finished?”

    “Yeah, it’s finished. Now I just have to make it. Are you hungry?”

    “I’m a little hungry….”

    I skipped lunch and had been sleeping until now. Now that I’m awake, I’m starting to get hungry.

    “Outside? At home?”

    “I want to eat at home….”

    For some reason, I didn’t want to go outside or do any big activities today. I just wanted to laze around at home.

    “Okay. Do you want to eat a lunch box?”

    “Yeah, I want to eat a lunch box….”

    There was no need to go to a restaurant. We decided to eat here.

    A little later, the lunch box was prepared. Ruina still opened the lunch box lid while sitting on top of me. Steam was rising from the newly completed dish.

    “It looks delicious.”

    “Yeah, it looks delicious.”

    How long has it been since I ate a lunch box at home? I used to eat them when the children were first born. At that time, I was so out of it that I forgot to pack a lunch box, so I solved it that way. Of course, it’s different now that I have a little more free time.

    Anyway, the food was deliciously packed….

    “Ah, open your mouth.”

    “Umm… I can eat by myself…. Ruina should eat too….”

    “I can eat later. Karin first. Here, ah.”

    The fork in front of my mouth didn’t seem to want to leave. Eventually, I opened my mouth.

    “Ah….”

    “Chew thoroughly.”

    “Okay….”

    Shame rushed in at those words. It was as if I was being treated like a baby who couldn’t do anything.

    It’s even worse than Lana and Ariel…. It’s good to cherish and take care of me, but it’s too much. I’m worried that I’ll become a useless person at this rate….

    I took a piece of food from my lunch box with a fork. And held it out to Ruina in the same way.

    “Ruina, you eat too.”

    “After Karin finishes eating.”

    “I don’t know, I won’t eat if Ruina doesn’t eat.”

    A childish conversation that’s hard to see as an adult. But I can’t help it either. If I keep getting fed, something more important than the fact that I’m a woman will disappear.

    Before long, Ruina, who had been staring at my fork, opened her mouth.

    “If I eat it, will you eat?”

    “Yeah, I’ll eat it. I won’t leave a single bit.”

    “Okay. Ah.”

    I put the fork into her open mouth. Ruina carefully took out the food and chewed it.

    It felt like I was watching a cute hamster. After swallowing, Ruina opened her mouth and showed it to me.

    “I ate it all.”

    An empty mouth without anything left. A certain scene came to mind, and it felt strangely lewd….

    “Ugh, okay… Now give it to Ruina too.”

    “Here.”

    I carefully chewed and swallowed the food that came back. For a while, we exchanged lunch boxes with each other and finished our late meal.

    “Did you eat well? Are you full?”

    “Yeah, I’m full… I can’t eat anymore….”

    Hmm, now that I say it, it sounds weird. It’s like I ate something other than food to my fill.

    No, this thought is even weirder. Why is this happening? My head keeps flowing in that direction….

    What is it really? Am I in heat or something? It could be because of the foreign feeling in my stomach….

    Or maybe it’s just because Ruina looks so good. Ruina, whom I see in a woman’s body, was too much to my taste.

    “Gulp….”

    At that time, Ruina’s neckline came into view. A thin and delicate line that wasn’t manly. It was a sight that made me harbor lewd thoughts for some reason.

    “Ugh, I can’t….”

    “What is it?”

    “Ah, it’s nothing…!”

    I answered in surprise, but the tickling that had taken over my body didn’t disappear easily.

    It’s dangerous….

    I turned my attention to something else to calm this feeling.

    “W-what are you going to do now…?”

    “Work?”

    “Ugh, yeah… You’re working….”

    I guess so. He said that all that’s left is to make it.

    I still don’t want to disturb him. Before it’s work, this time to do alchemy after a long time must be very enjoyable.

    When I was still, Ruina asked.

    “What do you want to do?”

    “There’s nothing I want to do. I was just thinking of watching…. Will it take long…?”

    “It’ll be over in 2 hours.”

    A time that’s neither long nor short. Rather, considering the size of the finished product, it will be over soon.

    2 hours, I can endure it. No, I have to endure it.

    I vowed so in my heart and moved to the workshop in the next room. But as soon as I tried to separate from Ruina, I felt uneasy.

    “Can I watch while hugging you…?”

    “Yeah, it’s okay. You can move around too.”

    “Hehe, thank you.”

    I felt comfortable again. I felt Ruina’s body temperature, and Ruina started alchemy in that state.

    About 1 hour later….

    ‘It’s hard, uh….’

    Contrary to my vow earlier, it was getting harder to endure. My whole body was so hot I was going crazy.

    I, I’m really in heat….

    Afterword Episode 16 Karin’S Story (16)

    Side Story 16 Karin’s Edition (16)

    My whole body is hot. My body, flushed with excitement, showed no signs of cooling down.

    The bigger problem was that a certain area was causing too much trouble.

    My pussy was throbbing and begging to be fucked, and my uterus was tingling, clamoring for cum. It was so hard that I wondered why it was being such a pain.

    This has never happened before…. Is it because I’m carrying real cum that I’m in heat…? Or maybe….

    “Ru, Ruina… did you, did you give me some kind of medicine…?”

    “Medicine? I didn’t give you any.”

    “I see….”

    Ruina’s personality wouldn’t allow her to lie. If she had given it to me, she would have told me the truth.

    “Haa, haa….”

    My hot breath wouldn’t stop. Rubbing my thighs was also reaching its limit. My yearning pussy wanted a cock.

    Just then, Ruina stopped working and asked.

    “What’s wrong? Are you in pain?”

    “I’m not in pain….”

    It’s definitely not because I’m in pain that I’m in heat. Even if I’m weakened, I can still tell what condition my body is in.

    “Your face is red. Your heart is beating fast. Your breathing is rough.”

    “I, I know….”

    Ruina, who was quietly watching me, said softly.

    “Karin. Are you in heat?”

    “Ah, uh… ugh….”

    My head drooped. I could feel my face turning bright red in real time. I couldn’t help but be embarrassed that my condition was exposed.

    “Are you not?”

    “Y, yes I am….”

    I told the truth. There was no point in hiding it; Ruina would find out anyway.

    “Do you want to have sex?”

    “Yes, I want to….”

    I want to so badly it’s driving me crazy. I wanted to be pounded by my husband’s cock right away.

    “Shall we?”

    “Re, really…?!”

    At those words, my voice brightened without me even realizing it. I didn’t expect Ruina to say that first.

    “You don’t want to?”

    “N, no, I want to… I definitely want to…!”

    Soon, Ruina turned around and sat down. And my husband, facing me, said.

    “Take my clothes off.”

    “Okay!”

    First, I took off his outer garment… then, I unbuttoned his shirt one by one….

    My body heated up with every moment of the sight before me.

    “Ugh, so hot….”

    “Hot? Why?”

    “Is it because Ru, Ruina is seducing me…?”

    “I didn’t.”

    “Not directly, but… naturally… ah, anyway, Ruina seduced me…!”

    It was hard to explain, so I just glossed over it.

    But it’s true…. Just look at those shoulders and that neckline. That slender, delicate line is constantly seducing me to fuck it….

    And what about the flesh peeking out from between the shirt? It’s not a chest full of muscles like Lana and Ariel, but it’s attractive enough.

    Am I, is this really my type?

    Even after thinking about it, I couldn’t come to a conclusion. I’ve had various experiences as a woman, but I’ve never even thought about this kind of thing.

    This makes me seem like some kind of pervert….

    Anyway, I took off his belt last. Ruina’s pants loosened and slipped down slightly. I decided to leave it like this.

    “I’ve taken everything off….”

    “I’ll take yours off.”

    Next was Ruina’s turn. My clothes began to come off one by one. I was able to take them off quickly because I had chosen comfortable clothes from the imperial palace.

    My chest was exposed. I asked cautiously.

    “Ruina… what do you think of my appearance…?”

    “Karin? You’re pretty.”

    “Re, really…?”

    “Yeah, your breasts are big too. Soft and fluffy.”

    “Hehe….”

    The corners of my mouth stretched out into a grin. Every single word makes me so happy. I was glad that Ruina liked me in my female form.

    “Haa…!”

    A moan suddenly escaped. Ruina grabbed my breasts.

    “Does it hurt?”

    “N, no… it feels gooood….”

    My body, already sensitive from being in heat, has become as sensitive as it can be. It was filled with pleasure rather than pain.

    Squeeze, squeeze….

    His hands, still small but bigger than before, massaged my breasts. Ruina is quite strong for her appearance, so her hands sank deep into them.

    His hand movements were also quite good. He massaged the parts I wanted him to stimulate well.

    Ruina was absorbed in my breasts. She shivered as if she really felt good.

    “Ruina… do you like breasts?”

    “Yeah, I like them. I want to keep touching them.”

    “Touch them as much as you want…♡”

    I could give my breasts as much as I wanted for the person I love. There was also a strange sense of satisfaction, so there was no reason not to give them.

    I had no intention of just standing still. We’re a couple, so I can’t just receive, right?

    I put my hand inside his falling pants, into his underwear. The inside was hot and sticky… huh? Sticky?

    I gently lowered his pants. The inside was covered with a lot of pure white, sticky liquid.

    “It’s cum?”

    “Yeah….”

    “Did you cum from touching my breasts?”

    “Yeah….”

    Ruina tilted her head slightly. Even though her gender had changed, her cuteness hadn’t gone anywhere.

    It’s a shame that her first ejaculation was skipped like this, but I took my cum-covered hand to my nose.

    “Sniff… haa….”

    The addictive smell of cum. My pussy and uterus were gradually calming down. The fact that this improved my condition means this is truly a goddamn woman’s body….

    This time, I took my hand to my mouth. And licked the cum that was dripping down.

    “Slurp, slurp….”

    I meticulously ate up every last drop of cum.

    “Karin, you’re being lewd….”

    “So you got hard?”

    “Yeah….”

    The cock that had loosened slightly from ejaculation was getting hard again. I wanted to accept that cock into my body right away.

    At that moment, Ruina’s face came closer.

    “Kiss… Karin, I love you.”

    Lips that touched for a moment and then parted. Moisture and warmth remained on my lips. Before that feeling disappeared, I kissed him again.

    “Smooch… I love you too… Slurp… I love my husband too… Kiss.”

    A passionate kiss was exchanged. I swallowed the saliva that came over, mixed with Ruina’s small, plump tongue.

    Chop chop chop chop chop chop!

    I didn’t forget to stroke his cock either. I diligently stroked his glans and stroked his cock shaft.

    Before long, his cock twitched.

    “Phew… Karin, I….”

    “Cum as much as you want. Cum as much as you want on my hand. More than that, kiss me, kiss me….”

    “Okay… Slurp.”

    “Smooch, smack….”

    I concentrated on kissing again.

    Pjururururut! Pjurut! Pjut!!

    His cock shivered and gushed out cum. The hot liquid filled my hand.

    “Haa…!”

    At the same time, the hand holding my breast tightened. I groaned without realizing it from the pain. More important than the pain was my husband’s pleasure.

    I gently stimulated his balls and squeezed out the cum remaining in his urethra with my hand. Ruina shivered in his sensitive state.

    “Karin….”

    “Cum everything out… I’ll accept it… Chup.”

    “Slurp… Okay.”

    After confirming that no more was coming out, I took my hands and mouth off.

    “Ruina, look at this. You came so much.”

    I showed the condition of my hands as if showing off. The pure white palms were filled with a different kind of pure white.

    “Yeah, I came a lot….”

    “Are you embarrassed?”

    “Yeah….”

    Ugh, you’re so cute…. If it weren’t for the cum on my hands, I would want to hug you.

    More than that, what should I do with this cum? It’s a waste to throw it away. Should I eat it after all?

    “Slurp… Chup, lick….”

    This time, the cum headed for my mouth. I licked up all the cum that was flowing on my hands. Of course, I didn’t swallow it right away.

    “Ruina… look at this….”

    I showed the cum that was filling my mouth to the fullest once, “Gulp gulp….”

    I swallowed it all down into my stomach. It was so sticky that it took several repetitions to clean my throat and mouth. I showed that to Ruina too.

    “I ate it all!”

    “Good job.”

    Ruina stroked my hair. I was so happy that I felt like I was going to reach my vaginal climax as it was.

    “Wa, wait a minute? I’ll clean your cock for you.”

    I sat Ruina down on the workbench to adjust the height. Then I met his cock with my gaze.

    “It’s bigger than I thought….”

    I kept touching it and kept looking at it, so I knew it. But it looks even bigger up close.

    Why is it that usually if your body is small, other parts are small too? Especially since Ruina is small in height and breasts. So I didn’t have high expectations for the size of her cock….

    The length is slightly less than 15cm, but the thickness is quite substantial. It’s a size that doesn’t match his appearance at all.

    I’m a little, I’m looking forward to it. Honestly, bigger is better than smaller. Whether it’s a cock, breasts, or height.

    And the amount of cum is also large despite the continuous ejaculation. Did you perhaps eat an aphrodisiac?

    I decided to think about that later. Cleaning comes first.

    “I’ll clean it up… lick.”

    The cleaning was quickly finished. There wasn’t much cum on his cock.

    “Hehe… Smooch.”

    After kissing his cock, which would soon make me happy, I stepped back.

    “Is it over?”

    “Yeah, it’s over. No, now sex….”

    “I’ll do it for you too.”

    “Uh, uh…?”

    Before I could say anything, Ruina got off the workbench and knelt down in front of my legs.

    “Spread your legs.”

    “Th, you don’t have to do that….”

    “Karin, legs.”

    “U, okay….”

    I spread my legs at his slightly coercive tone. Then I felt a liquid flowing out as my strength drained.

    Ruina saw that and said.

    “What’s this?”

    “Th, Ariel’s cum….”

    I should have, I should have taken it out beforehand…. I didn’t have time to do that because I woke up and did it right away.

    “Then what’s this?”

    Ruina pointed to my anus, under my pussy. It was similar to the state of my pussy, but different.

    “That’s also from Ariel…. He said he’d punish me if I didn’t….”

    I really couldn’t help it. He said that my backdoor was his, that it was only for him and that no other man could use it, so he put an anal plug in it before going to bed.

    Most of the cum was also shot only here, so my stomach is still bulging….

    “I don’t like it.”

    “Ah, wait… Hegut!”

    Poong!

    The anal plug came out with a vulgar sound. My pussy trembled because it was suddenly pulled out with rough skill while I was already in heat.

    Pshuuuuuuuuuut!!

    Following that, a vaginal climax. I forgot that Ruina was in front of me and my pussy gushed out a huge amount of water.

    “Hek, hek… ah.”

    I was briefly lost in pleasure. I regained my senses late and got off the chair.

    “M, sorry Ruina… for pulling it out suddenly…. I, I’ll wipe it off for you… Lick.”

    I licked off Ruina’s face, which was soaked with two liquids of different concentrations: Ariel’s cum and my pussy juice.

    “…….”

    Ruina still didn’t say anything until then. She quietly watched my actions.

    Is she, is she angry…? Ugh, she can’t be angry…. What should I do now….

    It was after I wiped off everything on her face. Ruina said before I could.

    “Karin. Sit down.”

    “Ah, th, okay… A, I understand….”

    I sat down in the same position as before. There was still a lot of cum, so it kept flowing out.

    Ruina put her face in front of my pussy again and muttered.

    “…Dirty.”

    Jjigeok!

    A finger went in. Not one, but two. Ruina’s thin fingers dug into my pussy and anus.

    “Hieuk…! Ru, Ruina, a little, a little gently….”

    “Don’t move.”

    “A, I understand….”

    I closed my mouth in a somewhat dangerous atmosphere. My body was also pressed against the chair.

    “I’m going to take it all out.”

    After saying that, both hands moved.

    Jjigeok jjigeok jjigeok jjigeok…!

    Jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok…!!

    Different water sounds echoed. It was all coming from my holes.

    “Dirty, dirty, dirty.”

    Along with an emotionless voice, Ruina continued to poke at the two holes. The fingers that were raised like hooks scratched the vaginal wall and the intestinal wall wildly.

    “Heup… Hieung…!!”

    I covered my mouth with both hands and suppressed my moans as much as possible. I couldn’t imagine what my future would be like if I were caught doing something wrong.

    Of course, Ruina probably wouldn’t do anything too harsh….

    “It’s too far inside.”

    Mana flowed out because her fingers couldn’t reach it. It dug wildly into the depths of the two holes.

    “Euep… Hieuuuuung…!!”

    “Don’t move.”

    Soon, my body was fixed by mana. All I could do was spew water from my pussy.

    Pshuuuuuuut! Pshut, pshut! Pshuuuuuuuut!!

    “Oock…!”

    My hand strength was released due to the continuous vaginal climax. Animal sounds flowed out from my parted mouth.

    In that way, I continued to have vaginal climaxes as Ruina poked at my pussy and anus for a long time.

    A moment later, my mind barely returned. Ruina’s words pierced my ears.

    “It’s over. It’s clean now.”

    Ruina wiped her forehead with a somewhat satisfied and relieved voice.

    It’s, it’s over now…? You’re not going to poke my pussy anymore…?

    I got up while desperately praying that she would. Ruina’s face, which had received vaginal climaxes dozens of times from the front, was dirty as expected.

    Ruina, feeling the liquid on her face, quietly looked and said.

    “Karin. Wipe it off.”

    “U, okay honey….”

    Once again, I ate up the lewd traces left on my husband’s face with my tongue and mouth.

    Then, I suddenly thought that if I continued like this, today would be another difficult day….

    Afterword Episode 17 Karin’S Story (17)

    Side Story 17 Karin Arc (17)

    Ruina’s face was clean. I took my tongue off, seeing it shiny from the saliva.

    “I, I wiped it all off….”

    “Good job.”

    Ruina stroked my head and complimented me. This compliment felt strange, but it wasn’t that I wasn’t happy….

    “Hehe….”

    A smile full of happiness appeared. Even without looking in the mirror, I could picture the corners of my mouth stretched wide in my head.

    Ruina, who had been watching me quietly, hugged me tightly.

    “Cute.”

    “R, really…?”

    “Yeah, cute. I love you, Karin.”

    Our eye levels were similar from licking my face. As our faces and chests got closer, I could feel our breaths and heartbeats even better.

    Because of that, the sensation of heat that had disappeared with the climax slowly began to rise again.

    I really don’t know why it keeps happening like this…. It’s already driving me crazy because my lower body is weak and trembling….

    “Are you struggling?”

    “Y, yes… Ugh, a little… struggling….”

    What I learned yesterday. My backdoor is a more sensitive zone than my pussy. Ariel targeted my weaknesses well, but I was still on the weaker side.

    Ruina kept poking at that area non-stop. There was no way I could be okay, and all the stamina I had regained from the nap was completely gone….

    Having sex with Ruina in this state? I’m sure I’d faint in less than an hour.

    “Want some medicine?”

    “Medicine?”

    “Yeah. I have an energy recovery drink.”

    “Give it to me….”

    My poor pussy. I didn’t want to stop. But more important than me was Ruina’s condition.

    Honestly, I feel sorry for her. Not being able to relieve her hard cock. That state means she’s properly feeling sexual desire as a man.

    And it’s a couple’s duty to handle sexual desire. Right now, as the wife, I have to take care of my husband Ruina’s sexual desire.

    “Here.”

    “I’ll take it well….”

    I gulped down the recovery drink in one go. Then my energy quickly surged.

    “Are you okay?”

    “I’m okay now….”

    I replied and sat down on the chair. My back leaned back as if lying down, my butt was on the edge of the chair, and my legs were up on the armrest.

    A position where my pussy was clearly visible. I created the same state as when I was squeezing out the semen earlier.

    Then I slightly spread my pussy with my fingers and said.

    “Now, will you use your wife’s pussy?”

    “Yes….”

    Ruina approached with a voice full of shyness. She’s so cute I could die.

    I gently grabbed her approaching cock.

    Chop chop….

    Before inserting it, I carefully applied natural lubricant, and aimed the pussy at the cock that was glistening with fluids.

    “You know how to do it, right…?”

    “I know….”

    “You don’t have to rush. You can put it in slowly, slowly.”

    “Yeah, I understand….”

    I didn’t rush Ruina, being considerate. She probably wasn’t used to it yet. I waited until she did it herself.

    Before long….

    Tss, squish….

    Her husband’s cock began to enter. Because my pussy was in a sensitive state, I could feel each and every penetration of the cock.

    “Heueung… Haeung…!”

    A moan came out on its own. The frustration that I couldn’t satisfy with my fingers was gradually being resolved.

    “M, more deeply… All the way to the root….”

    “Like this?”

    “Ueung, like that….”

    Ruina pushed her hips in strongly. I felt my vagina fill with her cock, and the sensation of the glans pressing down hard.

    “This is it… A cock is better than fingers….”

    The thickness, the length, it can’t be compared to short, thin fingers. The satisfaction itself is clearly different.

    “I, I like it too….”

    Ruina, who was already lying on my chest, mumbled softly. Her flushed face conveyed how good she felt.

    A smile naturally appeared. Satisfying the person you love is a truly rewarding thing.

    I buried Ruina’s face in my chest and asked.

    “How does your first sex feel…?”

    “My head, it’s weird….”

    “Is it a mess?”

    “Yeah… It’s a mess….”

    Ruina nodded. Normally, she would have taken her head off because it was stuffy. She must be really out of it.

    That was only for a moment.

    Squish, squish….

    Her waist moved slightly. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to be shaking unconsciously. Still, as a reward for her commendable appearance, I squeezed my pussy tightly.

    “Ah… Karin… This, it’s weird….”

    “How is it this time?”

    “The cock, it’s ticklish…. Like it’s sticking to me….”

    “Does it feel good?”

    “Yeah, it feels good….”

    “I’ll make you feel even better.”

    I controlled my vaginal muscles and squeezed her cock. I had learned how to use it quite a bit while getting fucked for a few days.

    “Karin… I….”

    Her cock quickly twitched and trembled. I grabbed her falling back and wrapped my legs around her waist. And I whispered in a tightly close state.

    “Let’s cum feeling good like this? One, two….”

    “I, I… Ugh!”

    Byureureureureut!

    Thick, intense semen poured into my vagina. Once started, ejaculation did not stop easily.

    Byureureureut! Byureut! Beut!

    A long, continuous ejaculation. The semen kept pouring out endlessly. The pressure different from the cock brought another pleasure.

    “Too, much… Too much semen… Heueueeung!!”

    Pyooshoooooot!

    In the end, I climaxed with just the semen. My pussy spurted water as long as the semen that her cock was spewing out.

    “Heeak, heeak….”

    “Haa, haa….”

    Even though we hadn’t done anything in particular, we were both breathing roughly.

    The cock was still submerged in my vagina. I gently squeezed my pussy so that it wouldn’t wilt, and maintained its erect state.

    “Karin’s pussy is good…. Does Karin like my cock too…?”

    “Yeah, I like it, honey….”

    “Were you satisfied?”

    “I wasn’t satisfied… Actually….”

    The pussy climax felt good. The semen filling my vagina was also so, so good.

    Was I extremely satisfied? That’s not true. I wish she had poked my pussy more and more.

    “I’ll work hard. I’ll poke your pussy hard.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah, I’m going to pang pang your wife’s pussy hard.”

    “Heueut…!”

    Tseugeoeok….

    The cock wrapped in semen scrapes against the vaginal wall and comes out. The rough movement was rather good.

    Ruina took out a bottle from her subspace. It was Ruina’s special stamina tonic that she sometimes took. I drank it all in one gulp.

    Then her cock swelled up like it would burst. The faint blood vessels were even more clearly visible.

    “Gulp….”

    I swallowed saliva for no reason and waited for the next.

    Ruina carefully aimed the semen-covered cock at my pussy. I waited for her to put it in quickly….

    Tssibeup!

    “Heuek…!”

    The cock was suddenly inserted. It reached the front of my uterus in an instant.

    “Does it feel good?”

    “G, good… Keep, keep doing it….”

    “I’ll do my best.”

    Tseugeoktseugeoktseugeok….

    Ruina began to shake her waist gently. An immature movement because it was her first time. But as the number of round trips increased, her waist movements improved.

    “Haeung… That’s it, that’s good….”

    “Is it here? Is it good here?”

    “Yeah, that’s good…♡”

    Gaining confidence, Ruina shook her waist more vigorously.

    Tssibeuptssibeuptssibeuptssibeup!!

    Strong waist movement. Ruina repeated that dozens of times. Perhaps because of the stamina tonic, the intensity did not decrease even a little.

    Thanks to that, my pussy was trembling with joy….

    “I like cock… Heueut… I like my husband’s cock….”

    “Do you like getting your pussy pang pang-ed?”

    “Woong♡ I like it… I like my husband doing pussy pang pang….”

    A female voice comes out unintentionally. I let out a melted voice that surprised me.

    “Karin, stroke my cock hard too.”

    “Yeah…♡”

    I hugged my smaller husband tightly, and squeezed the cock that was making me happy with my pussy hard.

    Kkokkkok♡

    “It’s dangerous, Karin’s pussy is dangerous….”

    “Am I good…♡”

    “Yeah, you’re good… Your pussy is, like, wrapping around me….”

    “Hehe… Eungheut!”

    The cock touching my uterus. My mind flies away from time to time. I always maintained my pussy tightening so that it wouldn’t be unsatisfactory.

    “Karin, Karin….”

    Ruina, who was even more excited, hugged me tightly with both arms. She hugged me so hard that I couldn’t escape, so hard that my back hurt.

    In that state, her cock backed away for a moment….

    Tssibeup!!

    It was all inserted to the root at once. I felt the sensation of her uterus being strongly pressed, and my lower body trembled from the pressure.

    “Quickly, quickly climax your pussy… Karin, quickly….”

    “I’ll do it… I’ll do it… Haeueueeung!”

    Fierce whispers and waist movements. Eventually, my pussy quickly reached its limit. I spewed out a tremendous amount of water once again.

    Pyooshoooooot! Pyooshoot! Pyut!

    In my fading mind. I can hear how much water is being spewed out between sensations.

    But the bigger problem is….

    “Keep going… Keep climaxing your pussy…. I’ll pang pang your pussy…!”

    Ruina was too excited to stop. Before I knew it, she was riding on top of me and pounding her cock as if pressing down.

    Tssibeuptssibeuptssibeuptssibeup!!

    The fierceness of thrusting as if trying to impregnate me. My pussy juices were scattered everywhere as I was already in the middle of climaxing.

    Peucheutpeucheutpeucheutpeucheut!!

    The pleasure coming up from my pussy directly hits my brain. My mind explodes and messes up my mind.

    In my wandering mind, I barely opened my mouth.

    “Stop, stop it… Ruina, I….”

    “It’s okay…. Kyle said, Kyle said you can’t die from this….”

    “That’s….”

    That was possible because both of them were physically strong….

    But Ruina didn’t listen to me at all. She was just using my pussy to relieve her sexual desire.

    Tseolgeoktseolgeoktseolgeok…!!

    A series of endless pussy climaxes. The pussy juices pouring out didn’t know how to stop either.

    Eventually, my weak body couldn’t handle it….

    “……”

    I lost consciousness.

    “Gulp… Eh…?”

    Suddenly returning consciousness. What is it? I felt like I swallowed something just now?

    “Are you awake?”

    “Eh? Huh? I, I’m now….”

    “You fainted. I gave you medicine to wake you up.”

    “I fainted, you said…?”

    Really? Me? I fainted?

    “Yeah, you fainted. I’m sorry. I was too much.”

    “Ah, no, you don’t have to apologize….”

    “Still….”

    “I, I’m really okay….”

    It was definitely violent, but Ruina wasn’t the only one like this. The previous two acted even more violently than this.

    It didn’t hurt from climaxing too much. It was a problem that my mind was a mess, but it didn’t go beyond the category of pain.

    But why did I faint? And I climaxed too easily. Could it be that I have good chemistry with Ruina?

    Then Ruina asked.

    “Shall we stop?”

    “N, no. I’m going to keep going.”

    “Aren’t you struggling?”

    “Apart from fainting, I’m not struggling.”

    Absolutely, it wasn’t that I was lacking stamina. The energy recovery drink I took earlier still had its effects.

    Still, I thought she might look like she was going to quit….

    “Don’t do that, let’s keep having sex… Pang pang my pussy with your husband’s cock♡”

    I seduced her with aegyo. Then her husband’s cheeks turned red. Her cock also became hard and erect.

    Both reactions were so cute I could die.

    “I’ll, give you medicine…. So you don’t faint….”

    “There’s medicine like that too?”

    “Yeah… It’s a medicine used for interrogation….”

    “Give it to me quickly, give it to me quickly. Let’s take the medicine quickly and have pussy sex, huh?”

    Soon, I took the weakened medicine. It sparkled slightly as if my mind was awakened, but it wasn’t at an annoying level.

    “Are we going to do it now? Are we going to have sex?”

    “Yeah… Karin, give me your pussy.”

    “Here♡”

    I took my place on the chair and spread my pussy with both hands. The pink flesh gushed out a snow-white liquid.

    I must have cummed once while I was unconscious. A considerable amount flowed out in a stream.

    “What are you doing~ Hurry up and fill it with semen. It’s all going to flow out if you do this? Heueut…!”

    Tssibeup!!

    The cock that was recklessly pounding. It pressed down on my uterus again.

    “Hehe, he….”

    A happy smile came out for a moment. Ruina also started sex without warning.

    Tseolgeoktseolgeoktseolgeoktseolgeoktseolgeok!!

    I hadn’t even shaken it much, but the sensation of a pussy climax came up. This time, my mind was messed up in less than a minute.

    Pyooshoooooot! Pyooshoot! Pyut!

    Ah, my head is exploding again…♡

    Afterword Episode 18 Karin’S Story (18)

    Aftermath Episode 18 Karin (18)

    The glans frantically pounds the uterus. The sensation of climax surges with the maddening stabs.

    I’m sure he knows what my pussy is like right now, that he sensed my limit…

    Squish squish squish squish!!

    Ruina didn’t stop thrusting his dick. Eventually, my pussy reached its limit again.

    “Again… Ooh, my husband’s dick is making my pussy climax again…!”

    The sensation of climax rising from my pussy. It went straight up my spine and pierced my brain.

    Pshoo! Pshoooooo!!

    The fountain erupted again, and I trembled all over from the pleasure. But there was no time to bask in the afterglow.

    Squish squish squish squish!!

    His hips kept moving. He didn’t care about my climaxed pussy and continued thrusting back and forth. Each time, the stimulation to my vaginal walls and uterus felt like my brain would explode.

    “I’m gonna die… Ooh, I’m gonna die from your dick…!”

    “Karin, be quiet. You’ve been saying that the whole time. It’s noisy.”

    “Die… Oop!”

    His lips block mine. Ruina mixed his tongue roughly, just like his hip movements.

    “Slurp… Chup!”

    But my mental state was a mess. It was hard to accept the kiss.

    My mind was already reeling from focusing on my pussy, and I couldn’t breathe properly because of the kiss…

    “Uhngeup……”

    My consciousness sank below the surface again. But I didn’t faint.

    “Eungok…! Kehk…!”

    Consciousness forcibly dragged back up. The drug forcibly returns my fading mind to reality.

    As this repeated over and over, my head wasn’t normal either. My brain, unable to accept any more stimulation, started to get hotter and hotter.

    Byureut! Byureureureureut!!

    Meanwhile, his dick ejaculated. Even after ejaculating several times, an enormous amount once again filled my vagina.

    “Hehe… the cum is coming in…”

    Semen piled up at the entrance of my uterus. There was so much that it flowed into my uterus, and I trembled with happiness at the sensation.

    But as the heat overlapped again and again, my brain condition worsened in another direction.

    “My brain is, breaking… melting… hehe…”

    It felt like my brain was being destroyed in real-time. My body couldn’t handle the heat, and my brain cells disappeared, so I continued to feel my intelligence decreasing.

    But I still felt good because of his dick, and I had to make my hardworking husband feel good…

    “Hehe, he…”

    Squeeze squeeze♡

    I made a stupid laugh and tightened my pussy. I squeezed his throbbing dick hard with my vagina. His dick twitched as if he felt good.

    “Haa, haa…”

    Ruina breathed roughly. Saliva was dripping from his mouth, and sweat was streaming down his forehead, neck, and chest.

    He looked exhausted no matter who looked at him. I was happy that he got like that because he was full of lust for my body and poured it all out, so I laughed stupidly again.

    “Hehe… cute, cool… I love you, Ruina…”

    “I too, haa… love you, Karin…”

    “Ung ung, I love you…♡”

    I hugged Ruina, who was lying on top of me. After that, my consciousness sank deep down.

    ***

    “…Eh?”

    My consciousness awakens again. I belatedly remembered why I was like this again.

    “I fainted again…”

    How many times am I going to faint? If it’s enough to ignore the medicine, it means my body condition has exceeded its limit and is dangerous.

    If I went a little further there, I would have died from overexertion during sex? I’m 100% sure.

    “How horrible…”

    Dying while having sex in a woman’s body. It’s more terrible than I imagined. Even if I came back to life, I would have committed suicide out of embarrassment.

    Of course, I might have died from sex even without the medicine. It was only blocked by the medicine, but I fainted dozens of times.

    Rather, it’s amazing that I’ve endured this far with a weak body.

    After finishing my thoughts, I lowered my gaze.

    “Kuhool…”

    Ruina is fast asleep on top of me. He must have been very tired, as he was drooling. Thanks to that, my chest was wet.

    I didn’t particularly blame him. It meant he worked hard for me that much.

    I gently hugged the sleeping Ruina. We were both naked, so it must have been quite cold.

    “Eueum, Karin…”

    Small mumbling coming out. The corners of my mouth went up on their own. He’s so cute I could die.

    On the other hand, there were also parts that weren’t cute. It was the dick inserted into my pussy even while he was sleeping.

    Still a stiff, erect dick. It kept poking my uterus in that state. It seemed like he was ejaculating, and I guess that’s why I woke up.

    Squeeze squeeze♡

    I fulfilled my wife’s duty. Carefully so as not to wake him up, but I gently squeezed my pussy so that he could finish ejaculating.

    “Hehe…”

    I don’t know why I like getting cum shot into me so much. Is it because it feels like he loves me that much? Anyway, I diligently accepted the cum that shot out with a budeut-budeut sound into my vagina and uterus.

    Even after he finished ejaculating, I kept squeezing my pussy. Then, after a while, his dick twitched. From past experience, I knew what this was.

    I waited for him to ejaculate while carefully squeezing only the entrance of my pussy so that the semen wouldn’t flow out.

    Byureut! Budeut! Byureureureut!

    Semen pours into my vagina once again. It was less than before, but I felt a sufficiently pleasant amount.

    “Heueeung…♡”

    A moan escaped at that sensation. But I made the sound as quiet as possible in consideration of my sleeping husband. Of course, I didn’t forget to squeeze out the remaining semen either♡

    While I was receiving the semen like that, Ruina stirred in my arms. Soon, he opened his eyes.

    “Eueung… Ah.”

    Dazed eyes with sleepiness. But Ruina, who quickly came to his senses, asked.

    “Did I, fall asleep?”

    “Yeah, you fell asleep. And I fell asleep too. Before Ruina.”

    “Karin… didn’t fall asleep, you fainted. Even though you took medicine.”

    “That’s right, I didn’t fall asleep, I fainted.”

    Ruina’s expression hardened for a moment. If it was to the point where the medicine was ignored, it was a really serious situation.

    “Are you okay?”

    “Yeah, for now?”

    Still, the fact that I’m alive without dying means I haven’t completely crossed the line. Of course, if I had gone further, I would have really died while having sex, as I said earlier.

    Looking at it like this, sex is difficult without mana. If I only had a finger’s length of it, this wouldn’t have happened.

    “Take your medicine first. Just in case.”

    “Okay, okay. I’ll take my medicine.”

    Ruina hurriedly took out dozens of pills from his subspace. He couldn’t eat them all, but he chose the right medicine and ate it.

    After that, Ruina said.

    “I’m not, having sex anymore… If we do more, you’ll get hurt.”

    “I’m okay…”

    “I don’t want to. I’m not doing it. Are you going to get mad at me?”

    He looked at me with a slightly stern face. But even if he made those words with that face, it only looked cute.

    I squeezed my pussy downwards and said.

    “With your dick standing up like this?”

    “……”

    “The medicine hasn’t worn off yet either. If you keep maintaining an erection, only your dick will hurt.”

    Ruina’s aphrodisiac is a special product that has been improved and improved based on me. If he has enough lust, he can be full of energy for 24 hours, all week long.

    And Ruina is currently full of lust. I don’t know what kind of side effects will appear if I leave him like this.

    “I, I’ll forget it if I work.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah…”

    I wrapped my legs around his waist. His dick went in deeper.

    “Keuk… let go, Karin…”

    “I don’t want to. I’m never letting go.”

    “I won’t, give you a pussy orgasm even if you do this… let go…”

    Hmm, that’s not why I’m doing this… But I didn’t think I would be able to persuade Ruina if I kept going like this.

    I let go of Ruina and said.

    “Then I’ll do it with my mouth instead of pussy sex. How about it?”

    “Mouth?”

    “Yeah. If it’s with my mouth, it won’t be as serious as with my pussy. I’ll be able to do it for you longer.”

    “Okay, uh…”

    Ruina nodded slightly. He cheered inwardly at his husband’s permission. Honestly, my pussy was starting to hurt too.

    I released my legs, and Ruina also moved backwards.

    Squish…

    His dick slowly came out. Then some of the semen flowed out. I quickly squeezed the entrance of my pussy to prevent it from leaking.

    After that, we switched places. Ruina sat on the chair, and I knelt in front of him and tried to hug him.

    But the moment I tried to sit down, Ruina stroked my stomach and said.

    “Karin… your stomach is bulging.”

    “Eueung, it is bulging…”

    “Is it all semen?”

    “Well, for now…?”

    I haven’t taken his dick out of my pussy, and he’s only ejaculated inside my vagina. The amount that flowed into my uterus is also enormous.

    It wasn’t swollen like I was pregnant, but my stomach protruded more than before because I didn’t have much fat on my stomach.

    “If I leave it like that, will you get pregnant?”

    “Well, I guess…?”

    If my period is over and I continue to maintain my woman’s appearance with semen inside me, I’ll be 100% pregnant.

    Of course, that wouldn’t happen. I’m going back to being a man before that.

    “But, why are you asking that…?”

    “Just curious?”

    “I see…”

    He didn’t have any other intentions and seemed to be asking because he was really curious. Still, there was something I wanted to ask.

    “Ruina, would you like it if I got pregnant in this form…?”

    “Do you want to get pregnant?”

    “Ah, no… It’s just that since you brought it up…”

    He brought up the topic of pregnancy first, so how could I not say anything… After all, sex is more of an act of making babies than relieving sexual desire, and having this much semen in my uterus is like saying I’m going to have a baby…

    “Don’t get pregnant. I don’t want to see you pregnant.”

    “Is, is that so…?”

    “Yeah. Pregnancy is for women.”

    After saying that, he stared intently at my stomach. And the hand he placed on my stomach went down.

    “Spread your legs. I’ll take the semen out. You can’t get pregnant.”

    “Ah, no, there’s no need to do that…”

    “Don’t run away. Hurry up and put your pussy out.”

    “It’s, it’s okay… I also have contraception magic cast on me…”

    “Really?”

    “Really… And if you touch my pussy now, my condition will get worse too… I’ll suck your dick and take it out…”

    “I’ll check later.”

    My body trembled at the last words. The incident from earlier popped into my head for no reason.

    Ruina let go of me, and I squatted down in front of my husband sitting in the chair.

    As my legs spread, semen flowed down. It fell to the ground with a thud due to gravity. But not all of it came out.

    I’ll take care of this later for now.

    “You’re dirty with semen and vaginal fluids…”

    “It’s dirty because you keep putting it in Karin’s pussy. Clean me up like you did before.”

    “Okay, honey…♡ Slurp…”

    First, from the glans. I licked the fluids of different concentrations meticulously with my tongue.

    “Slurp, slurp… Chup.”

    I ate up our traces without leaving anything with love. I also kissed him in the middle and gently stimulated him.

    After cleaning the glans, I turned my gaze to the shaft. There was more bodily fluid on this part.

    “Slurp, slurp… How is it? Does it feel good?”

    “Yeah… your tongue, feels good… It feels as good as my pussy…”

    “Hehe…”

    Looking at my husband’s red cheeks, I licked his dick even harder.

    “Chop chop…”

    While licking, I gently ran my lips over the surface of his dick, and at the same time, I gathered saliva in my mouth.

    I perfectly cleaned the shaft. I went down from top to bottom as it was, and my tongue and mouth touched his balls.

    Drooping balls. I put the dick that was diligently producing sperm into my mouth. His balls were soaked in warm saliva.

    “Ugh… Karin…”

    “How is it…?”

    “It’s warm… I feel like I’m melting…”

    In response to the answer that came back, I rolled his balls around in my mouth. Ruina’s expression melted at the unfamiliar sensation, and he trembled. I put a little force in my mouth to stimulate his balls.

    “Haa… Ugh, it feels… good…”

    “Uung…”

    I gave him an eye smile and continued sucking his balls. Then his dick started to twitch. I kept his balls in my mouth and stuck the shaft of his dick to my face.

    Soon….

    Byureureureureureut!! Byureut! Byureureut!!

    An enormous amount was ejected from his urethra. The force was so strong that more than half of it went over my head.

    Chop chop chop chop…

    I helped him to shoot out all the rest. After confirming that nothing more was coming out, I pulled away from his balls.

    “Hehe, you shot a lot this time too…”

    Semen was dripping from my hair. I felt the sticky liquid running down my face.

    I left the flowing semen alone and stole the semen that was slightly left in his urethra with my tongue. And looking at the dick that hadn’t died down, I asked.

    “You can shoot more, right? It’s still hard.”

    “Yeah… I can…”

    “But tell me if it hurts too much from shooting so much?”

    “I will…”

    “Haup…”

    I buried my face in his dick again. This time, I shoved his dick into my throat.

    “Kehk kehk…!”

    It was still an unpleasant sensation. But I’d already done it several times, so it wasn’t too painful.

    “Uung, slurp…”

    I stimulated his dick shaft and balls alternately with my tongue. His dick twitched little by little, as if he felt good about this too.

    While I was focusing on his dick like that.

    “Karin… are you, taking the semen out…?”

    Ah, that’s right. I forgot because I was too focused.

    Before any other words came out, I lowered my hand downwards. And I put my finger in my pussy.

    Squish…

    My pussy was soaking wet even though I had left it alone. Did it get like this from sucking his dick? I scraped the inside of my vagina with the tip of my finger, which I had raised like a hook.

    Squish squish squish…

    “Heueeung…”

    A faint moan escaped. It was less than when my husband was thrusting, but it felt good enough.

    But the important thing was to take out the semen. I focused on the semen rather than focusing on the sensation of my pussy.

    Squish squish squish squish!

    “Gurhk… Kehk…!”

    Of course, I didn’t forget his dick either. I continued to give him pleasant stimulation by rolling it around in my mouth and throat.

    Then Ruina’s hand was placed on my head. He stroked my hair as I was working hard on my husband and said.

    “Karin is admirable.”

    “Eeh…”

    I laughed. I felt so happy about these emotional words and actions now that I was a woman.

    I wanted to make my husband happier, even more. But all I could do with my weak and lewd body was deal with sex.

    “Slurp, slurp slurp…”

    So I sucked his dick even harder.

    Byureureureureureut! Byureut!

    When he ejaculated, I passed all of it through my mouth and into my stomach. I ate a lot of it one after another until I was full, and what I couldn’t eat, I received with my body.

    Thanks to that, by the time he ejaculated about 10 times. From head to toe, my entire body was covered in semen.

    But even so, his erect dick didn’t show any signs of wilting. The medicine was too strong. We looked at his dick together.

    “Ah, it’s still not enough…”

    “Yeah… not enough, not nearly enough…”

    Ugh, I shouldn’t have improved it based on my standards… I mean, we made it because both of our opinions matched back then…

    But my pussy is really not okay, and my jaw is starting to hurt…

    Then what’s left is…

    “Should we do it in, my butt…?”

    “……”

    “This, this side should be okay… I’ve done it with Ariel before and didn’t faint…”

    It felt even better, but it was different from pussy sex. I felt like there was a slight upper limit. I never climaxed so much that I completely fainted.

    “I’ll decide… after seeing your condition…”

    “Uung…”

    I lay down on the floor. And I raised only my butt, and I spread my butt hole with both hands.

    Squish…

    His dick being inserted into my butt hole. This side also had no shortage of semen, just like my pussy and mouth.

    After that, Ruina ejaculated 9 times in my butt hole, 6 times in my mouth, and 3 times in my pussy in the middle because he was too excited before his lust subsided.

    That was what happened in the early morning hours. As expected, there was no such thing as sleeping on time today either…

    Afterword Episode 19 Karin’S Story (19)

    Side Story 19 Karin’s Episode (19)

    “Umm….”

    Warm and cozy sunlight wakes me up. I desperately want to sleep more, but the light shining directly into my eyes forcefully chases away my sleepiness.

    Seriously, I want to sleep more…. It’s hard because I was up until dawn again today….

    But I couldn’t reverse the sleep I had already woken from, and I was worried about the kids, so I just got up.

    I checked my surroundings first.

    “It’s the workshop….”

    Come to think of it, did we only do it in the workshop? I was supposed to move to the bedroom in the middle. I completely forgot.

    My back hurts a little from sleeping on the hard floor. Thankfully, there were no other sore spots. I didn’t catch a cold even though I slept naked.

    It must be thanks to Ruina’s magical tools. There were several magical tools scattered around that weren’t there until dawn.

    “Hehe~.”

    I can’t help but hum. I must have been tired from doing it all night. I couldn’t help but be happy that she took care of me like this before falling asleep.

    “Kooool….”

    Ruina is sound asleep. I approached her face and lightly kissed her on the cheek.

    “Peck.”

    My lips briefly touched and parted. And before long, Ruina opened her eyes. I smiled brightly and said.

    “You’re awake?”

    “Yeah, I’m awake….”

    “Did you sleep well? Are you not tired?”

    “Haah… I’m not. How about Karin?”

    “I’m fine too. Thanks to my husband taking care of me even at dawn.”

    “Because it’s my… job….”

    Her head is lowered. Her cheeks are red, she must be embarrassed. She’s so cute, I could die.

    “Hehe.”

    I held my husband in my arms. Her face was buried deep between my breasts.

    “Don’t do that…. I’m going to again….”

    “Like in the early morning, you’re so excited that you’re going to pounce on me?”

    “Yeah….”

    But her words and actions were different. She buried her face even deeper, as if she liked the pleasant softness, and her two hands, which had slowly crept up, grabbed my breasts.

    “Hnnng~♡”

    A moan involuntarily escapes. Ruina was really pleasurably fondling my breasts.

    The desire to have sex like this slowly bloomed, but Ruina was the first to let go.

    “I’m not going to do it…. I’m never going to do it….”

    “Even if your beloved wife asks?”

    “Yeah, I’m not going to do it….”

    Ruina’s will was firm. To the point of blocking my hand reaching for her crotch. It seems like she won’t do it no matter what I do.

    “Okay, I won’t ask for more.”

    “I’m sorry….”

    “What do you have to be sorry about? I’m more sorry.”

    It’s because my breasts were touched and I got excited. It’s not like I desperately, definitely, absolutely wanted to do it.

    Besides, Ruina is worried about me too. In the early morning, Ruina was so excited that we had forced, non-consensual sex, and I fainted more than 10 times while she came 3 times.

    If I ask for more here, it’s not greed, it’s my sexual boundaries being broken. I could die from having sex, doing more is crazy.

    I got up from my seat. As I did, I frowned.

    “Ugh, it feels bad….”

    I can feel the dried semen and vaginal fluid on my skin from sleeping. I’m filled with unpleasantness from head to toe.

    Especially my hair is the biggest troublemaker. It’s stiff and hard like I put glue on it, it hurts like hell.

    “Should I… take a bath first?”

    “Yeah, let’s do that.”

    “And go see the kids when it’s over.”

    “Okay.”

    “Then let’s go.”

    We lightly put on our clothes. Because our family isn’t the only one in the mansion, we couldn’t stroll around naked.

    It was just a shirt anyway. Similarly, the clothes were all dried with our bodily fluids. Anyway, we put them on and quickly headed to the bathroom.

    After that, we had a wholesome bath. We splashed water on each other, erasing the traces of sex and having various conversations.

    “But whose turn is it today?”

    “Ellaim.”

    “Really? The order is interesting.”

    Same age, older, younger order. The order flows quite interestingly. It would have been fun if they were mixed in the middle too.

    “Where’s Ellaim? Shouldn’t she be here by now….”

    “Arden mansion? She hasn’t come from there.”

    “Not even once?”

    “Yeah. I only contacted her.”

    That damn sister. What the hell is she doing there that she doesn’t even come home? What kind of work is she so engrossed in that she ignores me and the kids….

    “If she doesn’t come, let’s go meet her.”

    “Can’t we just stay home…. She forgot an important appointment….”

    “No. She’ll be disappointed.”

    “Okay….”

    That’s right. If I discriminate against her because I’m annoyed, it will only hurt her. I didn’t want to make my sister suffer with that.

    In the meantime, I finished lightly washing with water.

    “Phew, I’m finally alive.”

    “Yeah, the stickiness is gone.”

    “Shall we lather up now? I’ll do it for you first.”

    I sat Ruina down and carefully washed her with shampoo and body wash.

    I didn’t do anything lewd like I did to Ariel. Wholesomely, really wholesomely, I only washed away the dirt from her body.

    Next is Ruina’s turn. She stood behind me just like I did and cleaned my body. And Ruina, who came in front of me….

    “H-Honey… it’s hard to wash when we’re stuck together like this….”

    “We promised to wash each other.”

    “That’s true, but….”

    You shouldn’t be saying that while sandwiching my erect dick between your thighs….

    Soon, my husband gently shook his hips. His dick brushed against my pussy and clitoris. It felt like it would go in if I made the slightest mistake.

    “W-We weren’t going to do it…?”

    “…Karin seduced me. She told me to have sex.”

    “I, I didn’t….”

    I really didn’t…. This time, I just washed her normally, very normally….

    “I don’t know. I’m not letting go.”

    Ruina hugged me even tighter. I couldn’t shake off my husband with my strength.

    “Hehe, heh….”

    Still, I laughed. I couldn’t help but be happy that she was still horny for me even though we did it until dawn.

    By now, the medicine should have worn off, and she shouldn’t have much stamina left, so would it be okay?

    “T-Then, we’re only doing it one more time…?”

    “Twice.”

    “O-Okay… let’s only do it twice….”

    “Three times?”

    “Three times is not okay…. Really….”

    “Okay.”

    After that, we continued having sex in the bathroom.

    Of course, the number of times we promised earlier was not kept. Ruina let me go only after coming a total of four times, twice the promised two times.

    The finishing touches never ended easily.

    Squish squish squish squish…!!

    Fingers poking inside my vagina. The tips of the fingers, sharpened like hooks like yesterday, stirred the inside wildly.

    “You can’t get pregnant. Give me the semen quickly.”

    “I told youuu… I won’t get pregnant…!”

    “You never know….”

    I was lying in a frog position, unable to be free until all the semen was extracted.

    “Heeek, heeek….”

    My stamina ran out from the morning….

    ***

    I came out of the bathroom. I put on the prepared clothes and moved to the room. But it wasn’t easy to move because my legs were wobbly every time I took a step.

    “Are you tired?”

    “Yeah… a lot….”

    “I’m sorry, Karin….”

    “No, it’s okay….”

    I smiled and accepted the apology. It was a request I could fully accept, except for the fact that it was hard.

    “Let’s rest in the room.”

    Ruina said that and took me to the office. After that, she sat me on the sofa and handed me various medicines.

    “Eat this.”

    “Okay, honey….”

    “Are you sleepy?”

    “A little….”

    I answered while holding back my closing eyes. I did it until dawn, and doing it again in the morning easily drained my stamina.

    “Um… you sleep. I’ll go see the kids.”

    “Ah, me too….”

    “No, sleep. Okay?”

    “Yeah, okay….”

    The last thing I saw was Ruina’s back as she left the room, and then my eyes closed.

    That’s how my consciousness sank to the bottom. Then a sound woke me up from my sleep.

    Knock knock.

    “Eh… who is it….”

    Who came? Ruina manages this room directly, so no one would come unless they were allowed….

    The exception is family members. But if it was family, they would have just opened the door and come in.

    Knock knock.

    The sound of knocking is heard again. Who the hell is it….

    “Yes… who is it….”

    “It’s me, Evan!”

    A clear woman’s voice. But I recognized Evan by the characteristics that were evident even without hearing the name.

    “Yeah, come in….”

    I wondered why this bastard came, but I allowed it for now. I’ll just talk to him roughly and send him away.

    As soon as permission was granted, the door opened. Evan, in the form of a woman I had briefly seen on the first day, came into view. Certainly, this guy’s original form is outstanding, so even when the gender changes, the beauty is considerable.

    “It’s been a while! How have you been?”

    “Oh, yeah….”

    “You don’t sound energetic? What happened?”

    “I don’t know… I won’t tell you….”

    Family members are one thing. I don’t even want to answer other people.

    Still, it wasn’t too hard. I thought I had only slept for a little while, but I had slept for 2 hours. Thanks to that, I felt much better than before.

    “So what’s the matter? Why did you come to my house.”

    “Why else would I come? What kind of relationship do we have? I came to see if my sister is okay.”

    What did I just hear? Sister? Siiissssterrrr?

    I frowned and said.

    “Don’t call me with such disgusting words. It’s disgusting.”

    “Wow… even though you’ve turned into a woman, your personality hasn’t changed, sis?”

    “……fuck.”

    I really don’t know why he came to my house and is acting like this.

    “If you don’t have anything to do, go back to your house quickly.”

    “I told you, I came to see how my sister is doing?”

    “Ah, come on! Don’t call me sister!”

    My husbands are originally married, so I felt less repulsed. But when another person, especially someone close to me, calls me by a different title, it really pissed me off.

    “Hey, that’s impossible. It would be too weird for a woman to call another woman ‘hyung’. Other people would think so too, right?”

    “……”

    I just gave up talking. I felt like I would go crazy from anger if I talked more.

    Evan sat next to me and continued talking.

    “Still, I’m glad you’re doing well. I had a really hard time on the first day. The kids couldn’t recognize me, and my wives were a little reluctant…. Now I’m doing nighttime things properly like before. It’s completely different, you know?”

    “Why, why are you telling me that, you damn bastard…. I’m not curious about your family’s nighttime activities….”

    I shouldn’t have let him in the room. I should have just sent him back. Late regrets bloomed deep in my heart.

    “What’s wrong with it? We’re both women.”

    “I’m telling you, whether you’re a man or a woman, no one is curious about other people’s marital sex lives!”

    “Why are you yelling? I can say it.”

    Ah, I wish Ruina would come back soon…. Or should I go to Ruina….

    Then Evan leaned in and asked.

    “More than that, I’m curious about something…. What does it feel like to be pounded by a dick?”

    “Hey, don’t cross the line. Don’t say such things without knowing if I did it or not.”

    He smiled with an amused face at my words.

    “You didn’t? The room is full of your scent. The room inside is filled with the smell of sex. It’s a lie that you didn’t.”

    “……”

    That’s right. This bastard was different from me. I forgot that his strength was exactly the same as when he was a man.

    “So what does it feel like? It felt good to rub with my pussy? But it was a little lacking. The inside kept tingling too. Ah, I wonder if you know? Well, everyone has turned into men, so you might not know. You must have only been pounded.”

    With those words, Evan knocked me over and climbed on top of me. As he looked down at me in that state, his long hair flowed down.

    “Shall I tell you? What it’s like for women to have sex. Try it and tell me the differences later.”

    A predatory look is directed at me. I tried to twist my body to escape, but it was impossible in the face of absolute power.

    Swish….

    A hand sliding up my thigh. Thin and slender fingers were about to touch my pussy.

    My body trembled. Scenes from the past flashed through my mind, and fear gradually consumed my body.

    “Y-You, let go when I’m saying nice things…. Unless you want to cut ties with me right now….”

    “Sister, you don’t want to do it with me?”

    “Then would I like it?! A man is jumping at me to do it!”

    Then his face contorted. As if he felt very bad.

    “Why a man? Does this body look like a man’s?”

    Evan stroked his body. His hands flowed along the curved lines. But I didn’t care about that and shouted.

    “The outside is a woman! The inside is a man!”

    “Is that important? You’re a man on the inside too, so you must be very attracted to this appearance.”

    “It’s important! It’s fucking important! And I’m not attracted!”

    Why was I able to have sex with my wives who became men? It’s because their physical gender was different. As I said before, I would never have done it if their appearance was the same gender.

    But Evan is the same gender mentally and the same gender physically. It’s beyond out, it’s completely impossible.

    “Get off now…!”

    I resisted fiercely. If I was pinned down any longer, it seemed like it would definitely go the way Evan intended.

    “Tsk.”

    “What do you mean ‘tsk’! Get off!”

    “Okay, okay. You’re so picky. It’s all a joke. We can joke this much between us, right? Surely you don’t think I’m serious?”

    Only then did the strength leave. I could move my body slightly, and I shouted at the ridiculous words I had just heard.

    “Even if it’s a joke, don’t do that! Even if you’re serious, pour your sexual desire on your wives! Don’t do that to healthy heterosexuals!”

    “Isn’t that what a person who was pounded by a man turned into a man should say?”

    “I’m healthy!”

    Why are you comparing me to mentally ill people like gays and lesbians? Why are there only two genders in the world? It’s the way it should be for men to like women and women to like men.

    “Haa, haa….”

    I yelled as much as I could, and my strength ran out again. I have to go back to being a man soon. It’s too hard physically.

    It’s all, all because of this bastard. If he hadn’t come, I wouldn’t be so tired. I don’t know why he came and is making it hard for me.

    “Hmm, you’re really weak, sis. You got tired just from being pinned down for a little while. Are you going to collapse from this?”

    “I’m not going to collapse. And don’t call me sister….”

    “I don’t want to.”

    “…damn it.”

    “Wow… this side of you is new too. So when your body changes, your actions and speech change too.”

    “Shut up and get off. You’re heavy.”

    It’s a trained body, so it’s very heavy, unlike its appearance. It weighs 1.5 times more than it looks.

    “Okay, I’ll get….”

    Bang!

    The door opens at that moment. The person who opened the door was, my husband….

    Thump thump.

    He looked at us for a moment, then his heavy footsteps continued. I could feel from the sound that Ruina was very angry. Soon my husband reached us.

    “What are you doing?”

    “R-Ruina… I’ll explain everything….”

    Before I could finish my words, Ruina roughly grabbed Evan’s arm and said.

    “I said, what are you doing?”

    “What else would I be doing, I’m just hanging out with my sister.”

    “Why are you on top of her?”

    “Why are you asking…? We’re just having a deeper conversation between women….”

    At that moment, Ruina released mana. An enormous amount of energy covered all directions to the point where air currents were created.

    “Who do you think you are touching my wife?”

    “Touching? We were just talking between women.”

    “That’s a lie. You’re presumptuous. I’m going to kill you.”

    With those words, the walls popped up. Sharply erected stone pillars covered Evan. Of course, he didn’t easily succumb.

    “Haha, will that be enough?”

    Evan responded by gathering mana. Alchemy was blocked by magic. But that alone turned the room into a mess in an instant.

    Kwagwaaaang!

    Kwooooooooong!!

    Objects are destroyed, fragments fly around. Something inside disappears one by one.

    “Haa….”

    That day, I barely managed to prevent the mansion from collapsing.

    Afterword Episode 20 Karin’S Story (20)

    Side Story 20 Karin’s Episode (20)

    I managed to stop the mansion from almost being blown away, and barely calmed Ruina down.

    After that, I had a one-on-one conversation with Evan.

    “Don’t come to our house for the time being. You’re banned from here, and the Imperial Palace too.”

    “Ah, why….”

    “Can’t you see the mess you made?”

    Ruina’s office disappeared without a trace, and the surrounding rooms suffered tremendous damage. The floor, ceiling, and walls are full of broken marks.

    And this is only this much because I stopped it. If I hadn’t intervened, there would have been dozens of times more damage.

    “If it’s a cost problem, I can give you as much as you want….”

    “Hey, do you think I’m doing this because of money?”

    “That’s, not it….”

    Neither she nor I lacked money. We have enough money to rebuild the mansion we live in now and still have money left over.

    “Still, a ban is too much….”

    “Then don’t do such a thing!”

    “Ah, it was a joke….”

    “You have to consider the situation when you joke! What if the kids had gotten hurt?”

    “Th, that’s something I didn’t think of…. I’m sorry….”

    The guy shrinks as if nothing happened. His face is completely dead. That appearance makes me feel weak for no reason.

    Normally, I would have punched him. Because it’s a woman’s body, this thought pops up first. Moreover, Evan is also in a woman’s form, so even more….

    Then Evan continued.

    “But, Ruina-sunbae is also at fault…. How can there be a good reaction when she suddenly reveals hostility…?”

    “This, you little shit? Are you slandering my husband in front of me?”

    “No, I mean, you tell me not to call you ‘sister,’ but the wives call you ‘husband’?”

    “We’re a married couple! What’s so strange about calling me ‘husband’ in this form!”

    Then Evan made a sullen expression.

    “Sister, I’m really upset if you discriminate like this? How much do I think about you… Ugh!”

    “Who are you acting in front of? Get rid of that awful expression.”

    I grabbed Evan’s cheek. Because it’s a woman’s body, the cheek stretches out like rice cake. I maintained the pull to the limit as a sign of reflection.

    “Cheek, cheek, cheek…! My cheek will fall off like this!”

    “I’m pulling it so it falls off! Have it torn off like this and fix it with magic later!”

    “It hurts, sister…!!”

    I let go only after pulling it for a while longer and her cheek turned red. Evan rubbed her cheek and glared at me.

    “Is this what you do to your cherished younger sibling? Why are you so violent?”

    “Cherish what cherish! And it’s something you brought on yourself!”

    Seriously, my head hurts so much…. What should I do with her…. She’s already getting used to the woman’s body, even though she’ll be back to her original form in a few days….

    Of course, it’s not something I can say….

    “Anyway… I’m telling you this because I’m worried about you, so don’t even come near us for the time being.”

    “Worried? Why?”

    I lowered my voice slightly and explained to that question.

    “Hey, Ruina is like this, but what about the others?”

    “Yes? Eh, there’s no way. How close do you think I am with the others?”

    “That’s when everyone is in their original form. Have you seen Ruina get that angry?”

    “Um… I haven’t seen it…? Because it mostly ended lightly….”

    I nodded. The two of them didn’t have a good relationship, but there was never a fight to the death like today.

    “Still, Ruina-sunbae is the only one like that…. Surely the others wouldn’t….”

    “You never know. How much do you think my husbands cherish me?”

    Just the three of them cherished me so much and valued me. It got very violent at night, but the feeling that they loved me remained unchanged.

    “I guarantee you, if Ariel saw your prank, she wouldn’t have let it go even if I stopped her?”

    “Su, surely not….”

    “Want to go check if you doubt it? Whether my words are true or not. Try it in front of your eyes and you bear the consequences. How about it?”

    “……”

    A rapidly darkening face. It is true that Evan’s power is strong, but she could not easily deal with the great power holder, the Emperor.

    “Listen to me this time. I’ll talk to Ruina and make sure it doesn’t get into my husbands’ ears.”

    The reason I’m doing this is because my fault is too great. It’s because I was so careless even though I was exhausted, so even she turned into a woman’s form. It wouldn’t have happened if I had paid a little more attention.

    “Sister…!”

    Then Evan hugged me with a moved expression. Face, hair, chest. The parts I didn’t want to touch stick to the front. My face crumpled for a moment.

    “Let go, let go when I’m saying it nicely….”

    I warned softly, but it was no use. She just clung on even harder.

    “You’re the only one for me…! The person who thinks of me, whether in the past or now…!”

    “Let go, you damned bitch…!”

    “You’re the best, sister! I’ll cherish you like a benefactor for the rest of my life until I die!”

    I couldn’t take it anymore, so I pushed her away with all my might. But I couldn’t shake Evan off due to lack of strength. I tried hitting her back with the little strength I had, but even that didn’t work.

    Eventually, I took out the last resort.

    “If you don’t get off me quickly, I’m going to tell my husbands right away. What you were trying to do to me. Ruina won’t stop me either.”

    “Heok… Th, that can’t happen…. I, I took it off quickly, so you won’t say anything…?”

    “I don’t know!”

    “S, sister, please forgive me just once…! I still have children who are not even 1 year old…!”

    I burst out laughing at that cry. I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight of her begging for forgiveness with a desperate expression.

    I had no intention of doing anything mischievous. It’s the same with drawing a line with jokes, and there was no lust for me in her words and actions.

    Anyway, it was time to send Evan back. Ruina, who was watching from afar, was not hiding her discomfort.

    “Go back now. If you’re going to come, come after you’ve returned to your original form and stayed longer.”

    “Okay! I’ll buy something delicious and come see you later! Goodbye, sister!”

    “Yeah, okay….”

    Ugh, I really can’t get used to being called “sister”….

    After sending Evan away like that, Ruina approached.

    “Did she leave?”

    “Yeah, I sent her away.”

    “She’s not coming anymore?”

    “She won’t come for the time being. I told her firmly.”

    “…Tell her not to come for life. I hate her. She’s annoying every time she comes.”

    “You know I can’t do that, honey.”

    I hugged my husband and said soothingly. The bond between Evan and us was not the kind that could be easily broken.

    “More than that, should we go see Elraim?”

    “Yeah….”

    After that, we moved to the Arden family’s mansion in the capital.

    ***

    The mansion in the capital has a slightly strong villa feel. I couldn’t build it as enormously large as the territory, and I couldn’t do anything big separately, so the family members stayed there when they had business in the capital.

    Of course, all the basics are in place. Naturally, there are also soldiers guarding the gate….

    “Huh? A knight is guarding it?”

    It’s a knight who is quite skilled, no matter who looks at it. He is a skilled person who has to protect the territory. Why is such a person guarding the entrance?

    We slowly approached the entrance. The knight was briefly wary of our approach, but then he withdrew his suspicious gaze as if he had remembered something.

    “Perhaps… are you Ruina-nim and Karin…-nim?”

    Ruina answered to that question.

    “Yeah. I came to see Elraim. Is he here?”

    “Elraim-nim is inside. I will guide you….”

    The knight leads us, taking the lead. But I could clearly feel that the knight’s attention was focused on me.

    Fortunately, he didn’t look at me while moving. Maybe my sister told him firmly. There are not many people around.

    No, if that’s the case, just come and get me. I don’t know what he’s doing just stuck here.

    Anyway, Ruina held my hand tightly throughout the trip to the mansion and until now….

    “Are you okay?”

    “I’m okay….”

    I could move my steps with a comfortable heart. Soon we were guided to the drawing room.

    “Elraim-nim will come to you while you are waiting.”

    The knight says that and leaves. We sat side by side on the sofa and waited. It was awkward to just sit there, so we talked about this and that.

    “But what are you going to do when you’re alone? Did you decide what you’re going to do separately?”

    “Work?”

    “Is that all you really do? Is there nothing else?”

    “Yeah. There’s a lot, so I have to finish it quickly. I’m busy.”

    I want to be with Elraim even when he’s in charge….

    I decided not to force my wish. As I said before, I didn’t want to interfere, and I wanted to support my husband who was engrossed in work.

    “Then finish your work quickly and come see me?”

    “Yeah. I got it. I’ll finish it quickly and come.”

    “Hehe….”

    After listening to the answer, I hugged Ruina tightly. My little husband still had a good feeling to hug.

    After that, we spent more time eating the prepared snacks. Elraim, who was in charge for the day, did not come.

    “…When is he coming, seriously.”

    “Yeah. He’s very late. Should we go find him?”

    “Maybe that would be better….”

    I don’t know what he’s into, but this is really not it. You have to take care of your family before your interests. I’ll have to say a word later.

    “Then….”

    Knock knock.

    The moment I was about to get up, someone knocked on the door.

    Is it Elraim? No, if it was my sister, she would have just come in. Then it’s someone else….

    “Who is it?”

    “Ah, this is Veil.”

    The answer returns from across the street to Ruina’s question. Soon the door opened, and my brother, who hasn’t changed, came into view.

    Veil bowed his head when he saw us.

    “It’s been a while. How have you been?”

    “Yeah, I’ve been well. How about you?”

    “I’m doing well except that I’ve been busy lately. Oh, what about the nephews and nieces? I should have visited them, but I forgot because I was busy.”

    “They’re doing well. Come see them later.”

    “I will definitely go.”

    Veil had such a conversation with Ruina. It was quite strange. My brother used to pay attention to me first when he met our couple.

    But now….

    Soon, Veil sat across from us. But the process of sitting down is strange. Something is unnatural, and the movement is stiff.

    A slightly nervous feeling? I can feel it in his actions. I don’t know why he’s doing that.

    First, I called my brother, who still hasn’t greeted me.

    “Hey, aren’t you even going to acknowledge me?”

    “Ah, th, that’s….”

    With a trembling voice and reddened cheeks, Veil opened his mouth.

    “Ah, hello si, ster…. Have you… been well…?”

    “……”

    Damn it, why is he like this again….

    Afterword Episode 21 Karin’S Story (21)

    Side Story Episode 21 Karin’s Story (21)

    For a moment, my mind went blank. I barely regained my senses and quietly called my brother.

    “Hey, Bale.”

    “Why… Noona….”

    Damn it, this is driving me crazy….

    The headache that had disappeared returns. I clutched my throbbing head and opened my mouth again.

    “Noona? What are you talking about.”

    “I can’t call you… Hyungnim, can I….”

    “…….”

    He wasn’t wrong. After all, I was currently a woman, and as Evan said, calling me by my original title would look very strange.

    But….

    “Then you can call me Nunim.”

    “That’s, up to me…. How I call Noona….”

    Wow, what’s wrong with this guy? This is really driving me crazy. I already had a hard time hearing Evan call me “Unnie,” but now Bale is doing this, I feel like I’m going insane.

    Elraim called me Nunim, so why are you calling me Noona….

    I sighed deeply.

    “Hoo, okay. Let’s just let the Noona thing go. But why are you talking like that?”

    “What do you mean….”

    “No, the way you talk… This is bullshit….”

    I got angry for a moment and swore. But my husband stopped me.

    “Karin, don’t swear.”

    “Okay, honey….”

    I sat Luina down in front of me to calm down. As I hugged her, my excited mind gradually calmed down. Still, my sharp tone did not change.

    “Why are you talking like that? Unlike usual.”

    “It’s okay… I’m just talking comfortably to my family….”

    “……Well, I guess it’s okay.”

    Unless the family is strict or has that kind of atmosphere, they usually talk comfortably to each other. Bale was the only one who always spoke formally to us, which was unusual.

    But the problem is, why, now, at this timing, did he stop doing what he had been doing all his life….

    I examined my brother’s expression. His face was filled with embarrassment. He couldn’t even make eye contact with me. But I couldn’t see much with just this.

    “Hey, look me in the eye.”

    “Huh, uh…?”

    “Look me in the eye. Quickly.”

    Only then did my brother make eye contact. I stared intently into his eyes.

    Fortunately, I couldn’t see any dangerous emotions in my brother’s eyes. It was exactly the same eyes as Evan’s. No, is it a little different?

    Anyway, his eyes weren’t bad enough to have to keep my brother away. I said with relief in my heart.

    “Okay. I don’t need to see anymore.”

    “Okay….”

    His voice gets smaller and smaller. Maybe this reaction is because of my female appearance. After all, the gender of the family member he grew up with has changed.

    “So, where’s Elraim? The knight said he was coming earlier, but he’s still not here.”

    “Yeah. It’s too late. Where is he?”

    Luina also chimed in. If there was any news, we would have waited longer, but since there was still no news, it was hard to wait.

    “Hyungnim is… at the training ground. He’s been staying there since the first day.”

    “Are you calling Elraim Hyungnim now?”

    “I can’t call him Nunim when he’s a man….”

    “Then why are you only calling me Noona… Haa, really….”

    I tried to spit out what I was thinking, but gave up. Even in this form, he’s my blood-related brother, so there was no need to be as sensitive as Evan, who is not related to me.

    Regardless, it wasn’t easy to adapt. It was hard to hear him call me Noona and the changed way of speaking.

    “What did you do there?”

    “Swinging his sword, sparring with the knights… it’s just a repetition of that….”

    “Didn’t you think about sending him back home?”

    “It’s a good opportunity for the family…. As the head of the family, I can’t give it up….”

    I couldn’t say I didn’t understand. The absence of Elraim, who had left the family, must have been quite significant.

    Still, shouldn’t my brother have told me at least? I felt a little disappointed.

    “Is he still doing that?”

    “Yeah… He was swinging his sword until 3 hours ago, and now he’s sparring with the knights….”

    “When will he be done?”

    “There’s no set time, but he usually finishes in an hour…. He said he’s eating….”

    “…….”

    Seriously, I was speechless. As if representing my feelings, Luina said.

    “Elraim was bad. I’ve been waiting.”

    “I know….”

    Both Luina and I were angry. We’ve been waiting all this time. We thought he would be here soon, so we only stayed in the reception room. This was no different from saying he would leave us for another hour.

    I wanted to argue. But I decided to hold back because he must have been tired from taking care of the children.

    “I must have forgotten because I was concentrating….”

    “Are you taking Elraim’s side now?”

    “Ah, no, that’s not it, Noona….”

    My brother was flustered by my words. It’s quite a fresh reaction. It felt different from Bale, who had been trying to get on my nerves for the past few months.

    I decided to tease him a little more.

    “Okay. So, you like Elraim more than me?”

    “N, no, that’s not true, Noona…!”

    I was startled by the sudden shout.

    “Why are you shouting!”

    “No… it’s because Noona is saying strange things….”

    His voice sinks again. Then Luina interjected.

    “Karin, stop teasing him. He looks pitiful.”

    “Hehe, should I?”

    “Yeah. Stop it.”

    I stopped teasing him at my husband’s words. If Luina was telling me to stop, Bale must have really looked pitiful.

    “More importantly, is he coming?”

    “He’ll come… I told him before I came here…. If he doesn’t come, I’ll drag him here….”

    “Then that’s fine.”

    I didn’t ask anymore. Since Bale said that, he would forcibly drag him here if he didn’t come.

    Then Luina asked.

    “Are you going to stay by her side?”

    “Yes, I plan to stay by Noona’s side… at least until Hyungnim comes.”

    “Okay.”

    After hearing the answer, Luina got up. My arms felt empty as my husband pulled away.

    Then he turned around and said to me.

    “I’m leaving now.”

    “Y, you’re leaving…?”

    “Yeah. It’s okay because Bale is here. I have to work and fix the house.”

    “Okay….”

    I didn’t hold back my husband who was about to leave. I escorted Luina out with Bale.

    “Goodbye, honey. If I don’t see you today, I’ll see you tomorrow….”

    I feel strangely depressed at the thought of leaving. Luina hugged me tightly.

    “I promised. I’ll finish quickly and come.”

    “It’s okay. You don’t have to. You can come slowly if you’re coming.”

    It’s not like we’re separating forever, it’s just for one day. I could see him again tomorrow.

    Luina also greeted Bale.

    “Please take care of Karin.”

    “I understand. I will protect her well so that no one can touch her.”

    “You’re admirable.”

    After that, Luina gave me a short kiss and left the mansion. I stared at my husband’s back as he walked away for a long time. It continued until he was far away and out of sight.

    “He’s gone….”

    I feel strangely empty. I haven’t been away from my husbands for a moment for the past few days, so the emptiness feels very big.

    While I was immersed in gloom, my brother came close. When I felt the difference in physique and height, Bale opened his mouth.

    “Ahem, Noona.”

    “……Why.”

    “D, did you eat…?”

    “…I didn’t. Why are you asking.”

    “No… I wanted to eat with you if you were hungry….”

    I turned my head to the side. When our eyes met, my brother’s head turned away this time. But his reddened cheeks could not be hidden.

    “…Okay, let’s eat. I was hungry anyway.”

    “Is there anything you want to eat?”

    “…No. No, I’ll have something light. Not something greasy and heavy like meat.”

    “Okay! I’ll go first… Ah, Noona doesn’t know the layout of the house, right? I’ll guide you….”

    I frowned at those words.

    “It’s okay. It’s not like I’m a child, what’s with the guide. Just go and tell them.”

    “No… I’ll get scolded…. I promised Luina-nim, and Ariel-nim also told me firmly…. We’re going that way anyway….”

    “Sigh, okay, let’s go.”

    I sighed and moved my feet. My brother shouted behind me.

    “Noona, not that way!”

    “Aish, seriously!”

    I changed direction and walked again.

    ***

    “Only a part of the mountain had a slightly different color? I and the Knights thought that if we dug there, we might find the cause? So, we only dug up that land. But it wasn’t land. Actually, the different colored part was the guy’s tail. It was hiding its body in the mountain. Fortunately, it was gentle and had high intelligence, so we asked the monster linguist questions and adjusted its nest little by little….”

    “I heard it from Ariel. That something like that happened.”

    “Noona heard too?”

    While I was eating and listening to my brother’s story, I felt full. I stirred my plate and put down my fork.

    “Noona, are you already full?”

    “Yeah, I’m full. I can’t eat anymore.”

    “Aren’t you eating too little? You didn’t even eat two plates.”

    “Become a woman and see if you can eat like you did when you were a man.”

    Women have smaller stomachs than men, and their appetite varies depending on their condition. And maybe it’s because I’m a little tired, but I was full with just two plates.

    “I’m done, so you eat the rest.”

    “Okay, Noona….”

    I propped up my chin and observed Bale. My brother’s cheeks turned red again at my gaze. As if trying to hide it, Bale continued to eat as if burying his nose in the plate.

    I thought he was okay when I looked at his eyes earlier. At this point, I felt anxious again. I quietly called my brother.

    “Hey, Bale.”

    “Uh, uh… Yeah, why, Noona….”

    “Do you like me?”

    “Pfft…! W, what nonsense are you suddenly saying, Noona!”

    My brother shouted like that, but I continued to speak.

    “Then why are you blushing and talking like that? Tell me the truth, don’t even think about hiding it. Are you seeing me as a woman?”

    “No…!”

    “Aren’t you answering properly? Are you looking down on me because I’m a weak woman without strength right now?”

    “I’m really not…!”

    My brother shouted as if he was upset. But I didn’t stop and kept pushing him. If I stopped like this, he would definitely hide his emotions.

    “Then tell me properly. Why is a guy who has a girlfriend reacting like that to his family?”

    “Noona, I’m really… not like that…. Why are you making a normal person into a weirdo….”

    “I said tell me?”

    “…….”

    My brother shut his mouth tightly. Just when I thought I should seriously take Elraim and leave, Bale said.

    “I, actually… I’ve always wanted to have a Noona….”

    “…You have a Noona. A Noona who has been like family since you were young.”

    “What I mean is… I wanted to have a blood-related Noona…. But Noona’s appearance is exactly the same as the Noona I imagined…. I’m so happy about that….”

    “Ah~ so your ideal type of blood-related Noona appeared in front of you and you want to fuck her once….”

    “Ah, Noona, please watch your language…! Do you want me, your younger brother who is dating my girlfriend well as Noona said, to think like that?!”

    Hmm, did I go too far? Anyway, I think I heard my brother’s true feelings enough. Now I can really relax and be comfortable.

    I relaxed my posture and said.

    “Okay. I’ll believe you.”

    “It’s not ‘I’ll believe you’, you should believe me by default….”

    “Then you shouldn’t have done things that would cause misunderstandings. Do you know how anxious I was? You didn’t even try to hide it.”

    “You’re the one who’s weirder for thinking like that. What kind of crazy person would think like that.”

    “You don’t know, but there are more than you think.”

    There are really a lot, disgustingly a lot. Guys who have twisted affection between family members.

    After that, I continued to listen to Bale’s story. The smile never disappeared from Bale’s face.

    Afterword Episode 22 Karin’S Story (22)

    Side Story 22 Karin’s Episode (22)

    After the meal, I walked through the garden with my brother. It was to calm my stomach, which felt bloated even though I hadn’t eaten much.

    My brother stood beside me and moved along. Even then, Veil didn’t stop talking. He kept talking to me, just like during the meal.

    “How is it, Sister? I recently redecorated it. After Ariel-nim turned into a man, I kept staying in the capital. But nothing big happened, and I stayed here often, and Hyung-nim said you were coming, so I redid it. Do you like it?”

    “Yeah, it’s worth seeing.”

    Flowers and trees that women would typically love are beautifully arranged. It was a scene where ordinary women would hold gatherings and drink tea.

    Of course, I’m not particularly impressed.

    “Hehe, I’m glad you like it.”

    The sound of laughter coming from beside me. He was like that when we were eating, and he’s still like this now. I watched him for a while before opening my mouth.

    “Why do you look so dumb?”

    “Uh, uh…?”

    “I said you look dumb, you damned brother.”

    Veil basically has seriousness embedded in his words and actions. It’s become even stronger since he became the head of the family.

    But it’s completely different now. His words and actions are endlessly light, which makes Veil look dumb.

    “Calling your brother dumb. What kind of talk is that…”

    “What do you want me to do when you look like that? At least don’t smile so dumbly.”

    “But, I can’t help but smile when I see you, Sister… Hehe.”

    Veil smiled brightly. A smile that I only saw when he was young, that had disappeared as he grew up, bloomed on his lips. That alone was really nice to see.

    But….

    “Do you like seeing this so much? Your one and only sibling is struggling to death?”

    “I told you I like it. And struggling? You seemed to be doing fine when I saw you earlier? With your husbands…”

    “…You, come here.”

    I suddenly got annoyed. I wrapped my arms around Veil’s head….

    “…Are you going to do this? Loosen up quickly. Don’t resist.”

    “I’m not resisting much…”

    “Don’t give me that bullshit. You’re not budging at all.”

    To tighten your arms around someone’s head, you have to lower their body. But it was impossible with my brother. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t bend his waist. Because of that, it looked like I was awkwardly hanging my arm over his shoulder.

    My brother glanced at my raised arm and said.

    “That’s because you’re weak, and you’ve gotten shorter…”

    “…Hey.”

    “It’s not wrong, is it? Look at this.”

    In an instant, Veil put his hands under my armpits. Before I knew it, I was floating in the air. My brother was easily, without any signs of struggle, lifting me up and continued talking.

    “You’re too light. Is it even possible to weigh less than 60kg at this height?”

    “…Put me down.”

    He ignored me even when I glared at him. My brother kept running his mouth.

    “Why is your muscle-to-fat ratio like this? You have almost no muscle, and too much fat. And even that is concentrated in specific areas. Your bone structure and physique are very good, but everything else is a mess. How do you live with this body?”

    “…Why are you asking me that? Magic changed it as it pleased.”

    “Still, you’ve become too weak…”

    Veil looked at me with pitiful eyes. I was really annoyed.

    “Get rid of that look right now. Before I slap you.”

    “Even if Sister hits me, it won’t hurt…”

    Thwack!

    Before he could finish speaking, I kicked him in the stomach. My body may have weakened, but my skill proficiency hadn’t disappeared.

    “That hurts…”

    But it was me who hurt. Even hitting with my heel was too weak against Veil’s solid abs. I felt tears welling up in my eyes for no reason.

    Seeing my appearance, Veil shouted urgently.

    “S, Sister… I didn’t mean to hurt you. I really didn’t use any strength, and I didn’t use mana either…”

    “…Shut up and put me down. Now.”

    “Okay…”

    I was lowered only after speaking strongly. My feet touched the ground. His hands were also removed from my armpits.

    My brother glanced at me. I sighed at his cautious look.

    “Sigh…”

    It’s nice that he likes this appearance, but it feels like he’s taking me too lightly. I don’t know how my situation became like this.

    “I’m sorry, Sister…”

    “…It’s okay. You must be so happy that you’re like this…”

    It’s probably the first time he’s had the sister he wanted, and he probably doesn’t know how to treat his own sister. I decided to put up with it. It’s a problem you have to accept when your gender changes.

    Anyway, in time, it’ll change little by little… what am I even worrying about when I’m going back to my original body in just two more days….

    Anyway.

    “Be careful in the future.”

    “Thank you, Sister…”

    “If you’re thankful, stop calling me Sister.”

    “That, I don’t want to…”

    If he wasn’t my real brother, I would have treated him roughly like Evan. It was a bit of a regret that I couldn’t do that.

    I continued my walk with my brother. After walking for about 20 minutes, my stomach felt comfortable. I decided to slowly stop the walk and go see Ellaime.

    “Let’s go to Ellaime now.”

    “Are you going…?”

    A somewhat regretful voice. No, it was evident in his expression. The same goes for his actions. Veil gently grabbed my sleeve as if telling me not to go. As he did, he said.

    “Sister, can’t you stay with me a little longer…?”

    “Do you want to be with me that much?”

    “Yeah, I don’t know when I’ll be able to see you after today… Can’t you stay with me…?”

    He’s showing me a lot of different sides today. Begging me not to go. That’s something he only showed me when he was young.

    It didn’t feel too bad. I wanted to grant my brother’s request right away. My brother’s begging worked well on me that much.

    It’s a bit strange that my body is reacting like this. Was Ellaime feeling like this? I think I know why she always ends up doing what I want even when I’m being pushy.

    I looked at my brother, who was pleading with his eyes, for a moment before making up my mind.

    “Okay, I’ll do it. This ‘Sister’ will ‘specially’ hang out with you as you wish.”

    “R, Really?”

    “Does it sound like a lie? If you don’t believe me, I’ll just go meet Ellaime…”

    “N, No…! When did I say I didn’t believe you…! I’m happy too…!”

    His reaction is funny. He was startled and shouted urgently. It’s definitely different when you tease him in a woman’s form.

    I smiled brightly and said.

    “So, what do you want to do? For reference, I don’t plan on going outside.”

    “I heard. That you have a hard time seeing other people. I’m just happy if I can spend time with you, Sister. But if there’s one thing I want to try…”

    My brother was silent for a moment. He kept glancing at me, watching my reaction a lot. He swallowed hard once, as if he had made a decision, and continued speaking.

    “Can I… hug you just once…?”

    “……”

    “It’s not for any weird reason… I’ve just always been curious what it feels like to hug you, Sister… Sorry… Just pretend you didn’t hear it…”

    I showed him with my actions instead of answering. I spread my arms and looked at my brother. Seeing that, Veil came into my arms with a brightened face.

    Thick arms came between my armpits and wrapped around my back, and the gap that existed between us disappeared. I became so close to my brother that I could hear his heartbeat and breathing.

    This didn’t feel bad either. It reminded me of my childhood. We used to hug like this back then.

    The only complaint was that I was in his arms. Because of the age difference with my brother, I was always taller and bigger. I was the one who did the hugging.

    But now it’s the opposite. I was completely in his arms. I felt very complicated.

    Meanwhile, Veil was very happy. He kept smiling with a dumb face, a dumb smile.

    “Are you happy?”

    “Yeah… Can I stay like this a little longer?”

    “Sure, go ahead.”

    I readily agreed. There was no reason to refuse if I didn’t dislike it. After that, Veil stayed attached for about 5 more minutes before letting go. My brother was still full of smiles. I could feel that he was happy.

    “Hehe, thank you, Sister…”

    “What’s so great about this? More importantly, is this the end?”

    “Ah, there’s one more thing I want to do…”

    He’s watching my reaction again this time. He was paying even more attention to my reaction than before. He closed his mouth completely, as if it was difficult to say.

    So I asked.

    “What is it? Tell me when I said I’d do it. I’ll listen to anything as long as it’s not too weird.”

    “Then, a lap pillow too…”

    “…You perverted bastard.”

    I glared at my brother with contempt and disgust. Then Veil covered his head and shouted.

    “That’s why I hesitated…!”

    “Pfft…!”

    I burst out laughing for a moment, and the expression I had maintained also relaxed. I was teasing him again this time, but I couldn’t help but laugh at that shout.

    “S, Sister…?”

    Veil, not understanding my laughter, looked bewildered. I left my brother behind and sat gently on the grass. Then I patted my thigh and said.

    “How long are you going to stand there blankly? You said you wanted a lap pillow. Hurry up and lie down.”

    “……”

    Veil looked back and forth between me and my thigh without saying a word. Should he do it, or shouldn’t he? I could feel him hesitating. I said to my hesitating brother.

    “Do you not want to? Never mind if you don’t.”

    “A, No…!”

    The moment his butt slightly dropped. My brother was already lying on my thigh. I felt a moderate weight on my leg.

    “How is it? Tell me your impressions of this sister.”

    “…It’s soft. More than I imagined…”

    I whispered to my brother, holding back the faint laughter that was flowing out.

    “To think my brother would be a pervert who likes his sister’s thighs. I’m disappointed.”

    “N, No, you told me to tell you my impressions…! And I’m purely…!”

    “Yeah, yeah, I understand~.”

    I calmed down my brother who was freaking out. Only then did my brother shut his noisy mouth.

    Of course, my brother’s red cheeks were still there. It couldn’t be hidden even though he was looking straight ahead. Conscious of that, Veil made an excuse that wasn’t an excuse.

    “It’s true… Sister liked to lie on Hyung-nim’s lap when you were in Hyung-nim’s form… So I was curious too…”

    “Who said anything?”

    “…Sister keeps making me out to be a weird brother. If I had such thoughts, Sister would have long since… Never mind, I won’t say it.”

    “I know too. That if you had bad intentions, we wouldn’t even be able to be like this.”

    The difference in physical abilities between Veil and me was clear. The current me was so weak that I could be subdued if my brother just flicked a finger.

    What if such a brother harbored sinister thoughts? He could commit a perfect crime without leaving any traces.

    I stroked my brother’s head and said.

    “So, thank you~. For not having such thoughts like other people.”

    “…Sister, that was a bit… creepy.”

    “You little brat, I’m giving you a compliment, and you’re still complaining?”

    “Don’t do things that don’t suit you. I’d understand if it’s because of your woman’s form…”

    “Shut up, you damned brother.”

    I pulled out a few strands of hair as a petty revenge. Veil frowned, as if it stung.

    Well, I did that moderately and then stroked his hair again. As I continued to do that, Veil spoke in a slightly sleepy voice.

    “Sister… I’m going to sleep for a bit… Just for an hour…”

    “Couldn’t you sleep yesterday?”

    “Yeah… I had a guest…”

    “Okay. I’ll wake you up in an hour.”

    “Thank you…”

    Veil soon fell asleep, snoring softly. I continued to stroke his hair so as not to disturb him. As I did, I quietly enjoyed this situation.

    The sunlight shone warmly, the wind blew gently, and the scent of flowers, drawn by it, stimulated the tip of my nose.

    A different kind of peace than when I’m with my husbands. Certainly, even though both are family, the situations and experiences are different. Seeing things like this, it’s really nice to have siblings.

    I just hope our children will grow up to be close to each other.

    But I wonder if it’s okay for me to be like this. I need to hurry and meet Ellaime and go check on the children. Well, my husbands are probably taking good care of them…

    Still, I couldn’t wake up my brother who had just fallen asleep. I decided to stay like this for just an hour.

    Time passed slowly. And when about 40 minutes had passed since my brother fell asleep. I heard a surprised voice from behind, along with footsteps.

    “W, Who are you… Who are you to be with Veil-nim…”

    At those words, I turned around and looked at the person. It was her, who I had seen countless times. Veil’s lover, Eileen.

    Afterword Episode 23 Karin’S Story (23)

    Side Story 23 Karin (23)

    “W-Who are you…? Who are you to be with Veil-nim…”

    The wariness in her words. After seeing Veil sleeping on my lap, it became even stronger. I could see in her eyes that she wanted to take her lover away right now.

    “……”

    Why is she here? Veil didn’t tell me anything. Could she have been the guest?

    It was a pretty reasonable guess. It’s not strange to come looking for a lover.

    But judging from the fact that she doesn’t know me, he didn’t tell her about me. Even if she is his lover, there was no need to tell her that I had become like this. I also refrained from exposing myself to others as much as possible when moving.

    Then, after a moment of silence, Aileen asked again.

    “P-Please answer me…. Who are you to be with Veil-nim…?”

    I could see that she was trying to remain as calm as possible and figure out the situation. But she couldn’t hide even the faint hostility hidden in her voice.

    I smiled inwardly at the sight. The way she was trying to protect her beloved from an unidentified (?) woman looked cute.

    A mischievousness welled up for a moment. I knew I shouldn’t, but I wanted to tease her a little for trying to take away my younger sibling.

    First, I composed my expression and voice. Then, I stroked Veil’s hair as he slept and opened my mouth.

    “Can’t you tell even after seeing this? What kind of relationship Veil and I have.”

    “V-Veil?!”

    Aileen was startled by my words. Usually, calling someone by their first name means they are that close. Among nobles, it has an even greater effect.

    Especially since a woman she was meeting for the first time called her lover that way…

    “That can’t be…! Veil-nim only looked at me!”

    I retorted to that.

    “Do you really think so? There’s no way a man as capable and handsome as Veil would only have one woman. You never know, there might be other women besides us…”

    “Don’t insult Veil-nim!”

    Aileen shouted. Her faith was amazing. It was quite difficult to believe like that in a situation that anyone could misunderstand.

    I deliberately chuckled and continued to speak.

    “Or should I tell you proof that Veil and I are that kind of relationship?”

    “P-Proof…?”

    “Yes, proof. Veil’s butt is usually clean, but when it touches hot water, a small dot appears… Would that be enough?”

    “H-How did you know that…! Only family members know that…!”

    As expected, they did do it. There was no way a man and woman in the midst of loving each other wouldn’t have done it. Seeing this, I also think they will get married.

    Anyway.

    “I told you. Veil and I are that kind of relationship. I heard a lot about you from Veil. Let’s get along, Aileen.”

    I finished speaking, mentioning even the name he hadn’t told her directly. And Aileen, who heard my words, trembled and muttered.

    “N-No… That can’t be… Veil-nim, Veil-nim without telling me…”

    Her voice trembled wildly. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes…

    “Hic, Veil-nim…”

    Ah, I made her cry. I didn’t intend to make her cry. I just wanted to play a light prank…

    I quickly shouted.

    “Aileen, what I said just now was all a lie. Veil and I aren’t that kind of relationship, I’m his older sister, his real older sister.”

    “Veil-nim doesn’t, sob… have an older sister… Except for one older brother, hic…”

    The crying didn’t stop even when I told her. Aileen kept wiping away the tears that were streaming down.

    “Ah!”

    Then a good explanation came to mind. Since she said she came as a guest yesterday, she must have seen Ellaime.

    I hurriedly spoke again this time.

    “Did you happen to see Ellaime here? If you did, what did he look like?”

    “Sob… Ellaime-nim was, a man… Ah, could it be…”

    A voice as if she had realized something. Aileen raised her head and looked at me. She looked at my blonde hair once, then looked at my face carefully and meticulously.

    Soon, she said as if she had realized something again.

    “Kail-nim… Is that you?”

    “Yeah, that’s right. I’m called Karin now.”

    I answered with a bright smile. Only then did Aileen’s expression brighten. But her lips soon pouted.

    “Why did you do that to me…? I thought we were getting along well… I even went to see the children…”

    “Um… Sorry. Was my prank too much?”

    “I was so surprised thinking Veil-nim had another woman!”

    She must be really angry. Judging from the fact that she’s yelling even after knowing my identity.

    I apologized once again.

    “I’m really sorry. I was just going to tease you a little, but I guess it was too much.”

    “Tch…”

    She was sulking badly. It seemed difficult for me to resolve this alone.

    At that time, Veil began to stir. My younger sibling moved his body and head back and forth on my lap and said.

    “Noona… It’s too noisy…. Let me sleep a little more… Be quiet…”

    With those words, he buried his face in my lap. He even covered his ears to fall asleep again.

    But Aileen didn’t leave my younger sibling alone. She shook Veil and woke him up right in front of him.

    “Veil-nim, wake up…. Don’t go back to sleep…”

    My younger sibling raised his head at the voice. And Veil, who saw his lover in front of him, blinked his eyes a few times and said in a flustered voice.

    “Ah, Aileen? Why are you here…”

    “I came to find you because you weren’t there when I woke up…”

    “I told the knights to tell you to wait because I’d be back soon…”

    “I couldn’t wait because you were coming too late…”

    A pink atmosphere flowing from the short conversation. I couldn’t help but smile. They both looked cute even though it looked like they had done everything all night.

    I intervened between them and said.

    “Should I give you some space? I think I’m in the way.”

    “Be quiet, Noona…”

    Veil got up at last. Then, he introduced me to Aileen.

    “This is… my older sister, Karin. I’ve temporarily become like this…”

    “Karin-nim told me first. And I’m sorry. I had a pointless misunderstanding because of Karin-nim… I thought Veil-nim had another woman…”

    “That’s… I’m also sorry. I couldn’t say anything carelessly because it was related to His Majesty the Emperor.”

    “No, I’m the one who’s really, really…”

    A scene where they only apologize to each other. It was frustrating for me to watch. So I added a word.

    “Why are you guys doing this when you’ve already been licking and sucking each other at night?”

    “Ah, Noona, please…!”

    “Eup…”

    Veil, who shouted loudly, and Aileen, whose face turned bright red. I burst into laughter inside. But I didn’t show it outwardly, and said to my younger sibling with a slightly unpleasant expression.

    “Okay. This older sister has to shut up and not say anything, right?”

    “That’s not what I meant…”

    “That’s enough. That’s why it’s useless to take care of younger siblings. I did everything you asked for. I hugged you, gave you a lap pillow. I’ll never do it again.”

    “No, Noona… I, I’m sorry…. I didn’t mean to shout like that…”

    My younger sibling’s momentum was rapidly broken. I spread my arms wide.

    “I’ll forgive you if you hug me.”

    “R-Really…?”

    “Yeah, really.”

    Veil hugged me. Our faces were close because we were sitting close to each other. I could hear his breathing right next to me.

    In the meantime, Aileen, who had come to her senses, shouted urgently.

    “Ah! T-That’s not allowed!”

    Then she clung to Veil’s back. She didn’t stop there and tried to separate Veil from me.

    “Veil-nim, get away quickly…! I’ll give you a hug…!”

    The space is getting bigger and bigger. I tried my best to stop it, but I was no match in this body. So I whispered in my younger sibling’s ear.

    “Veil, do you like your older sister more than your girlfriend?”

    “……”

    “Should I give you a lap pillow again?”

    “Karin-nim, don’t take away my boyfriend…!”

    The situation of pulling from both sides continues. In the end, Veil had to make a decision to resolve this.

    And my younger sibling…

    “Noona, I’m sorry…”

    He abandoned me and stuck to his girlfriend. At that moment, I felt a little down, but I wasn’t very upset.

    “Hmm…”

    No, I might be a little upset. I took care of him so much when he was young. The fact that he abandoned his family and chose someone else was not very good.

    “Noona, I’m really sorry…”

    “It’s okay, now take me to Ellaime. I need to see this damn older sister who still hasn’t come.”

    “Okay…. Aileen, if you’re okay with it, together…”

    “I’ll go! I’ll definitely go!”

    We got up from our seats. And the three of us headed to the training ground where Ellaime was.

    I said to them while moving.

    “By the way, make sure to use contraception? If you get pregnant before marriage…”

    “Ah, Noona, please…!”

    “I’m saying it because I’m worried. So you don’t get cursed at or hit like me.”

    Of course, I deserved it. I had so much accumulated karma. Well, Veil wouldn’t be like that, but you never know.

    Anyway, we continued to move our steps.

    ***

    The garden and the training ground are located on opposite sides. Because of that, we had to walk quite a bit.

    After walking like that, we arrived at the training ground. And Ellaime, who was wielding his sword alone in the distance, was visible.

    Fortunately, there was no one around. Even in the midst of that, Ellaime didn’t realize we had come.

    I said to the two of them.

    “You can go now. I’ll be with Ellaime. Oh right, do you both have time in the evening? Let’s have dinner together.”

    “Okay, Noona…. If anything happens, call me. I’ll come right away.”

    “I’ll take care of it, so go quickly. Don’t share love from the afternoon.”

    “Noona, please… Haa…”

    Veil sighed deeply and left with Aileen.

    After confirming that the two of them had left, I sat down nearby. I watched Ellaime, who was still immersed in his sword, with my chin propped up.

    “When will he realize~.”

    In that state, I waited endlessly for Ellaime to notice my existence.

    If he realizes too late… I might get very angry.

    Afterword Episode 24 Karin’S Story (24)

    Side Story 24 Karin’s Episode (24)

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    The sword cuts through the air. A rough wind blows, and the sound reaches me.

    Ellaim’s sword didn’t seem to stop. As it continued, I saw several other scenes.

    Short, silver hair, matted with sweat, scattered here and there, and sweat that the hair couldn’t absorb splattered everywhere. But undeniably, what stood out was the sweat on her skin.

    A slightly open shirt and bulging forearms. The sweat flowing through the visible muscle fibers captivated my gaze.

    I really liked that scene even when she was in her original form. Now that it’s reversed, that thought is even stronger. I’ve been watching it for 30 minutes and I’m still not tired of it.

    I kept glancing at her face too. Clearly, my current self with the male Ruina was definitely my type, but Ellaim was my type by her very existence.

    If it can’t be helped, it can’t be helped. I’m connected to Ellaim in a way that it has to be like that.

    Anyway.

    “How long are you going to just swing your sword…”

    I arrived an hour? Two hours? later than I originally planned, and she’s still like this. I can’t even guess how long she was planning to stay here. If I hadn’t come, she might have stayed in the training grounds even longer.

    “Haa…”

    I sighed and got up from my seat. And I moved my steps towards the center of the space where Ellaim was.

    Whoosh!! Whoosh!!

    The closer I got, the louder the sound became. I could feel the sharpness of the sword in the wind that touched my skin. It felt like it would tear my frail body to pieces at any moment.

    I ignored it and moved forward. Even as the fine hairs were cut off by the sharp wind, I kept going.

    Only about 5 steps away. I stood still in a dangerous position where I was 100% likely to get hurt if Ellaim swung her sword.

    Whoosh…!

    Soon, Ellaim’s sword came at me. The sword stopped just before it reached my nose, right before it was about to cut me. I said to my sister, who had finally come to her senses.

    “Why did you stop? Keep swinging.”

    “Oh, um… Karin, hello…?”

    “Don’t change the subject, I said keep swinging?”

    “But then you’ll get hurt…”

    My sister answered, scratching her cheek. She immediately shrunk back. But I kept pushing.

    “So, neglecting me for hours is okay? Do you know how long I waited? I waited for over 30 minutes in the training grounds.”

    “I’m sorry…”

    “It’s okay. If you do as you please, I’ll do as I please too.”

    I turned around. I was thinking of going home like this. I could ask my brother to take me. Or I could call my husband.

    Ellaim grabbed me.

    “I’m sorry… I was wrong…”

    “……”

    “If I can make an excuse, I was having too much fun swinging the sword with a man’s body… To the point where I couldn’t think of anything else… Can you forgive me…?”

    “…Haa.”

    I sighed. It was true that Ellaim was wrong for not coming home, breaking our time promise, and not paying attention to the baby. It was a clear mistake that anyone could see.

    But I felt like an idiot for getting annoyed with Ellaim. I could have said it nicely, but I was being sarcastic and argumentative…

    The feeling of wanting to get really angry disappeared in an instant. I calmed my excited breathing and offered an apology.

    “No, I’m sorry too…”

    “Why are you sorry… I’m the one who did wrong…”

    “It’s okay. And if you really feel sorry, hug me.”

    At my words, my sister stuck her sword into the ground. Then, she hesitated to hug me with both arms after seeing her body condition.

    “Are you okay with me being covered in sweat…?”

    “It’s okay, hurry.”

    At my urging, my sister moved again. Soon, her broad chest filled my vision. Her chest, wider than my husbands’ and Veil’s, was perfect for burying my face in.

    I hugged her broad back as tightly as I could and muttered.

    “It’s damp, it smells like sweat…”

    “Should I blow the sweat off now?”

    “It’s okay… I’ll just stay like this…”

    I didn’t like the feel of the sweat, but I didn’t dislike the smell that much. Ellaim’s unique scent, full of masculinity, felt really good.

    “Sniff, sniff…”

    I kept smelling the scent that I hadn’t smelled in a long time and stayed close. After about 5 minutes, I asked Ellaim.

    “Do you want to swing your sword…?”

    “It’s okay… I don’t want to anymore…”

    “Liar.”

    Ellaim said it like she really wasn’t interested, but I could feel everything. That she wanted to grab the sword stuck in the ground and swing it right away.

    I loosened my grip slightly and asked.

    “Tell me honestly. Do you want to swing your sword?”

    “…Yes, Karin.”

    “Okay. Instead, you can do it for just 2 more hours and then spend time with me. How about it?”

    “I’ll do that…”

    I released my strength completely and moved away from Ellaim.

    “Now go ahead as much as you want… Ah, wait a minute.”

    Before starting, I brought the chair I had been sitting on earlier. But even though it was just a wooden chair, I couldn’t move it easily.

    It’s really frustrating as hell. I really hate that I can’t even do this simple thing properly.

    I had no choice but to ask my sister.

    “Sister, can you move this for me?”

    “Why the chair?”

    “To watch up close, and to prevent you from getting too absorbed.”

    “It’s not that bad…”

    Ellaim scratched her cheek and lifted the chair. The chair was lifted lightly, like Veil lifted me. She moved it to the desired location very easily.

    “Is it okay to put it here?”

    “Turn the backrest forward. So it’s easy to lean on.”

    “Like this?”

    “Yeah, like that.”

    Afterwards, I sat in the chair. I didn’t just sit, I leaned my chest against the backrest. I could somehow endure the back pain, but my back was starting to hurt too, so it was hard to bear any longer.

    If I had enough muscles, it wouldn’t be this hard… Or even mana… Every time this happens, I keep thinking about those two and it’s driving me crazy…

    Anyway, I watched Ellaim practicing swordsmanship in a more comfortable position.

    Swoosh, whoosh!

    She takes a step and swings her sword. The movements were light, but the power was not. The wind swirled around in all directions, and a tremendous shockwave was transmitted to my side.

    There was no damage, probably because she suppressed it quite a bit. I’m glad I came close after all. If I hadn’t come, she would have just swung her sword in a trance like before. Thanks to that, I was able to watch my sister comfortably.

    However, there was one difficult thing. Ellaim’s height was so tall that I had to keep looking up.

    Originally, Ellaim’s height was in the late 170cm range. But now it’s well over 190cm. She’s taller than my original height, and I’m shorter than Ellaim’s original height, so I had to look up quite a bit.

    It was hard having to look up at Veil too. Ellaim is even taller, so it puts even more strain on my neck.

    Still, seeing Ellaim, who had always been droopy from taking care of the baby, happy made the pain not that bothersome.

    “Sister, do you like swinging your sword?”

    “Yeah, gasp… I’m so happy I could go crazy. Huff…”

    Ellaim answers while maintaining her breathing and movements. I kept asking questions because I was happy.

    “What does it feel like to live as a man? The fact that you’ve been here all this time means you felt that body was attractive.”

    “Overall, it’s superior. The bones alone are dozens of times stronger than when I was a woman, and the muscles are beyond words. The strength, elasticity, and recovery are all much better.”

    “It sounds really good.”

    “Yeah, it’s good. There were a lot of things that were blocking me every time I swung my sword recently. But after becoming a man, that cleared up. I think if I had just two more days, or even one more day, I could make it mine forever.”

    Words that she constantly utters while moving her sword and body. Ellaim looked like a boy who had gotten his favorite toy. It was a scene that made me happy for no reason.

    “Then sister…”

    At that moment, Ellaim stops moving. Suddenly, she sticks her sword into the ground and interrupts me.

    “But Karin. Are you going to keep calling me sister?”

    “Why, why…”

    “It’s weird. Calling a man by a woman’s title… So, um… w-would you maybe call me… o-oppa…”

    I scowled and shouted.

    “No way!”

    “You called me sister just fine… If the body changes, the title should change…”

    “You’re my sister! What’s with oppa!”

    No matter what anyone says, Ellaim and I were sisters. This is an undeniable, unmistakable, and clear fact that will never change, even if the world ends.

    Besides, I’ve been calling Ellaim sister my whole life. And you want me to change it the other way around? I can’t do it.

    “……”

    Step, step.

    My sister approached me without a word. I couldn’t move because of her sudden action, and soon her big and huge body covered me.

    My body trembled. Ellaim had a pressure that couldn’t be compared to the other husbands. But I didn’t give in and said.

    “What… why… Even if you force me, I won’t do it…”

    “Just once. Can you do it just once? It’s my lifelong wish.”

    “……”

    She bows her head and asks. I could see the feeling of please do it in Ellaim’s eyes. My sister continued.

    “I wanted to have a younger sister… I guess it’s because I only have younger brothers…”

    “…You have a lot of younger sisters. There are 5 around you.”

    Ellaim is the oldest in our family. Everyone, including me, is younger. So, they’re the same as younger sisters.

    “They’re younger sisters. But before that, they’re family. Family that was drawn to you and even married you.”

    “…That’s the same for us too.”

    “It’s different… We’ve been siblings since we were young…”

    “……”

    I had nothing to say. We were practically siblings, even though we weren’t blood-related.

    But haven’t I seen this scene somewhere? I feel like I had a similar experience recently… Ah, that’s right. Veil was like this too…

    I tried to erase the memories that belatedly came to mind and said.

    “You want me to call you oppa that much?”

    “Yes, definitely…”

    “Haa…”

    I sighed. It was because my heart had already allowed it. Ellaim was the one I couldn’t help but be weaker towards than Veil.

    “I’ll do it. But I’ll only call you that this time, and I’ll decide whether to keep calling you that or not.”

    “If you keep calling me oppa…”

    “I’m just going to call you sister then?”

    “Okay…”

    Leaving behind Ellaim, who quickly lowered her tail, I cleared my throat. I took a deep breath for a moment. It was just changing the title, but it was a very tense moment for me.

    Soon, I looked at Ellaim’s face and slowly opened my mouth.

    “O…”

    The next word doesn’t come out easily. Still, I mustered up as much courage as possible and continued.

    “O, ppa…”

    The moment I finally put that word into my mouth, I felt my cheeks getting hot. I felt so embarrassed to call Ellaim by a title I had never used before that I felt like I was going crazy.

    I sincerely wanted to hide in a rat hole right away….

    Afterword Episode 25 Karin’S Story (25)

    Side Story 25 Karin’s Edition (25)

    The heat coloring my cheeks won’t disappear. The burning sensation grew stronger as time passed. I don’t need to look in the mirror to know exactly what my face looks like.

    Ellaime asked, seeing me like that.

    “Aren’t you getting too embarrassed? It’s just calling me by a different title.”

    “Do you even know how complicated my feelings are, Sister?”

    “Call me ‘Oppa’.”

    “…….”

    I was momentarily speechless. I clearly said that I would decide when to start calling you that, but I don’t know why you’re acting like it’s already been decided.

    Ellaime grinned, whether she knew how I felt or not.

    “Still, I like hearing ‘Oppa.’ I originally wanted to hear ‘Unnie.’ Should I have left my seat for a moment back then….”

    “I don’t like hearing ‘Unnie’ either!”

    I don’t like ‘Oppa’ or ‘Unnie.’ I want to call Ellaime ‘Sister.’ Even in this form.

    I pouted my lips out of irritation.

    “Karin, you’ve gotten a lot cuter since I last saw you.”

    “…I’m not cute.”

    “No, you are cute. It really feels like I have a little sister now. My one and only little sister in the world.”

    Saying that, her hand came up. Ellaime stroked my head with her hand, which was much bigger than before. It was her unique touch that hadn’t changed even though her appearance had.

    Of course, I’m not happy about the fact that her hand is torn from the sword and covered in blood. But I didn’t hate it. Ellaime’s hand had always been like this.

    So I kept accepting her touch. Then Ellaime muttered.

    “Really, cute….”

    As soon as I heard that, I quickly backed away. For some reason, I felt very embarrassed hearing those words from Ellaime.

    “Q-quickly, swing your sword around…. Stop saying weird things….”

    “Weird things? It’s an undeniable fact.”

    “S-shut up, Sister.”

    “Not Sister, Oppa.”

    “…….”

    I just shut my mouth at the continuous pressure. I felt like I would get drawn in if I said anything more. Ellaime went back to her spot when I even turned my head away and didn’t open my mouth.

    Whoong!

    Swordplay starting again. The sword moved at a slightly slower pace. If it was rough before, now it felt smooth and neat.

    But something was strange. She was clearly performing swordplay properly, but I kept getting a strange feeling. Something annoying was stimulating me.

    Hadn’t she gotten used to the body yet? No, that couldn’t be it. Ellaime’s level wasn’t one to be affected by the body, and the swordplay was fine when I first saw her anyway.

    Then why is it like this….

    After thinking hard, I realized what the problem was. I called out to Ellaime.

    “What are you doing right now?”

    “What do you mean?”

    She stopped her sword and asked back. I wondered why she was acting like that when she knew. I frowned slightly and said.

    “You know. You know what I’m talking about. Are you doing it on purpose?”

    “…W-was it obvious?”

    “It was obvious. Why all of a sudden?”

    “W-well….”

    Ellaime was embarrassed. Her reddened cheeks were fully visible even though she turned her head slightly. I don’t know why she did that even though she knew she would get caught.

    “I wanted to show my little sister… a cool side of me….”

    “Haa….”

    A sigh escaped my lips. I understood that she wanted to look good, but I don’t know why she had to do it on purpose.

    Was it because she was being too influenced by the body? Lana, Ariel, and Ruina had all changed in various ways in their words and actions, so it seemed Ellaime was no different.

    Anyway, I told Ellaime nicely.

    “I think you’re cool even without doing that, Sister….”

    “Oppa.”

    “…Oppa. So don’t do it. You look really weird. ”

    It would’ve been much better if she just kept showing her previous self. More than an intentionally made appearance. Of course, it’s not that I hate the latter, but I still like the former better.

    “Okay. I won’t do this anymore.”

    “Good idea.”

    After that, the swordplay continued. I smiled as I watched Ellaime focus on the sword again. That’s the best look for her, after all.

    I was just spacing out and watching, and 2 hours passed by quickly. Ellaime’s surroundings were a mess. Traces of the sword and footprints were all over the training grounds, and puddles of sweat that her clothes couldn’t absorb had formed under her feet. A tremendous amount of steam was coming from her whole body due to the heat.

    It was a scene that showed how focused Ellaime was. On the one hand, it was also a cool scene.

    “Time’s up.”

    “Hoo….”

    She puts down her sword when I tell her that. I took a towel and approached her.

    “Here’s a towel. Wipe yourself.”

    “Towel? Where did you get it?”

    “I don’t know, it was next to me when I came to my senses.”

    A neatly folded towel was there, but I don’t know who brought it or when. I think a knight or a maid brought it. I was only looking at Ellaime, so I couldn’t say for sure.

    “Hmm, no one should be coming here…. I told them not to approach us.”

    “Vale must have prepared it on his orders. He knows we’re here.”

    “That’s probably not it. Vale knows about your condition, so he would have come himself if he was going to come. That’s why people weren’t showing up easily.”

    “Really?”

    Then who could have brought it? No one in this mansion would ignore their words.

    “I’ll have to find out later. Something bad might happen.”

    “Tch, like anything’s going to happen.”

    “It’s not something to take lightly. What if you get hurt if we just brush it off?”

    “…Knowing that, you left me alone?”

    “I said I was sorry about that….”

    I pretend to wipe my face with the towel, trying to hide my face. She’s just trying to avoid it because she’s in trouble. She wasn’t like that when she was a woman. I really hate her.

    “Anyway, wash up first and then we can think about it. We’re having dinner with Vale and the others tonight.”

    “Vale and the others?”

    “Yeah, Eileen’s there too. So I told them to eat together.”

    “That’s right, you said Eileen came.”

    “…You didn’t forget, did you?”

    “There’s no way, I didn’t….”

    It was an answer that I couldn’t really believe. She clearly forgot about her existence because of the sword.

    After that, we left the training grounds and headed to the mansion. And around the time we arrived at our room, I started to hear shouts from the training grounds.

    “Everyone must be having a hard time. Having to leave their posts here and there because of me.”

    “It’s because the situation is special. It’s only for today, so it shouldn’t be too inconvenient.”

    Well, it would be a problem if it was like this forever, but it’s not, so it should be fine.

    It’s best for me to meet less people too. It was me who suffered more the more I met with others. Even if I do meet them, having just my family and some people around me like now is just right.

    Of course, I can live comfortably like this thanks to the efforts of the people I love.

    Anyway, we’re back in the room, so….

    “Are you going to wash up now?”

    “I have to. You said we’re eating dinner together.”

    “T-then… S-should we… W-wash up together… O-Oppa…?”

    I mustered up a little courage and made a suggestion. It’s been quite a while since I’ve been away from Ellaime, and I also had personal curiosity… Anyway, it’s Ellaime’s fault that I’m like this. She’s been neglecting me all this time.

    But Ellaime’s answer came back differently than I expected.

    “Hmm, no. I’ll wash up alone.”

    “Eh…? Why, why….”

    “I’m planning on washing up and coming out quickly. And there’s no need for 2 people to go in.”

    “I’m fine with it….”

    I’m really fine with it. I said it because I wanted to go in together….

    “I’m sorry. Just wait a moment.”

    Saying that, she went into the bathroom alone. I tried to follow her halfway, but the door was tightly closed from the inside and wouldn’t open.

    In the end, I waited outside alone. Ellaime came out after 10 minutes, but I didn’t feel any better.

    Ellaime said, shaking her hair with a towel.

    “I finished quickly, like I said, right?”

    “……I don’t know.”

    “Hmm… Is it because we didn’t go in together?”

    “…….”

    I didn’t answer. Then Ellaime smiled brightly and came closer.

    “Should we take a bath together next time?”

    “…….”

    “You don’t want to?”

    “No, I do….”

    In the end, I ended up answering. I couldn’t keep my mouth shut when the person I loved was staring at me and asking again.

    Ellaime hugged me tightly after hearing my answer.

    “Let’s wash up together when we have time later. Okay?”

    “Okay….”

    I also stuck close to her. The strong smell of sweat that was washed away by the bath. A pleasant scent brushed against my nose in its place.

    I was sniffing for a moment, and then her body came into view.

    Skin that still had moisture on it. Clear blood vessels could be seen on it. It seemed like she did too much to the point where it wouldn’t go down easily.

    I want to touch it….

    “Ugh….”

    “What’s wrong?”

    “Ah, it’s nothing….”

    I mumbled and pulled away.

    I’ve only been thinking about these kinds of things lately, and I’m really crazy. Of course, I’ve only been indulging in this every night, and it’s because Ellaime is that attractive, but I needed to adjust things in moderation.

    I calmed my body down while suppressing the feelings that were slowly blooming. After that, I led Ellaime to a chair.

    “Sit down. I’ll dry your hair.”

    “You’re going to do it for me?”

    “Yeah. It’s not hard to do this much.”

    There weren’t many things that this weak woman’s body could do for her husbands. I had to do this much in a situation where I couldn’t call anyone.

    I took the towel and gently shook her wet hair with it. Ellaime coughed awkwardly, as if she was embarrassed.

    “Ahem, it really feels like I have a wife….”

    “I am a wife. At least for now. We’re a couple, after all.”

    “That’s right… a couple….”

    It was a little strange that she was slurring the end of her words, but I continued what I was doing for now. After that, we spent time in the room talking until it was time for our appointment.

    ***

    Vale and Eileen. I didn’t intend to take the meal with the two of them lightly. It hasn’t been announced yet. But it was an established fact that the two of them would get married, and it was a relationship that would definitely become family later.

    I needed to take care of them that much. It’s not like I haven’t been doing it before, but this is the first time I’m eating with them in this form, and I messed up earlier, so I’m going to be more attentive.

    Anyway, after dressing up appropriately, I also took care of Ellaime. I picked out clothes for her to wear, and after she put them on, I fixed her appearance.

    Ellaime was impressed with my appearance.

    “You’re better at it than most women….”

    “This much is basic.”

    The maids took care of me in the Imperial Palace, but usually there’s no such thing. You have to learn and find out how to decorate yourself.

    I was the same. If I lived as royalty or nobility, someone would help me, but if not, I had to solve everything myself.

    “That’s it. That’s the end. Let’s go now. The two of them must have arrived by now, right?”

    “Probably.”

    We left the room after we were ready. It would be weird to just walk, so I linked arms with her. My slender arm wrapped around my brother’s thick arm.

    When I turned my head, my brother’s cheeks were slightly red.

    “Why, are you embarrassed to be arm in arm with your little sister?”

    “It’s not that… It’s just that I’m a little happy….”

    “What’s there to be happy about? We used to do it often when we were in our original forms.”

    “It feels different…. It’s the first time I’m linking arms with my little sister….”

    I smiled mischievously at those words and said.

    “Then it would have been nice if you had met me sooner. I would have done everything you wanted if that were the case.”

    “Why do you keep bringing up that story….”

    “Hehe, because it’s fun.”

    I teased my brother for a while longer. And before long, we arrived at the dining room.

    Afterword Episode 26 Karin’S Story (26)

    Aftermath Episode 26 Karin (26)

    As expected, the two of them had arrived first. Dressed neither too casually nor too formally, but appropriately. In that state, Veil and Aileen were sitting side by side, amiably conversing.

    It’s truly a pleasant scene to behold. Seeing them like that, I even thought they looked good together. Just like us.

    Before long, Veil noticed our arrival. He greeted my younger sister first.

    “Noona, welcome. Hyung-nim, please have a seat as well.”

    Veil gestured towards the seats on the opposite side. Following him, Aileen also greeted us with a cheerful voice.

    “Welcome!”

    I lightly waved my hand. However, the slightly awkward expression caused by my younger brother’s words just now didn’t seem to fade easily. Seeing that, my sister said, “What’s wrong, Noona? Is something the matter?”

    “It’s nothing… really…”

    There’s no real big problem. It’s just that hearing the words Noona and Hyung-nim from Ellaim in the same place is hard to get used to. It was fine when I heard it alone, though.

    Just as I was about to sit down, Ellaim pulled out my chair for me.

    “What’s this? You even do things like this?”

    “I can do it. For my younger sister.”

    “Hehe.”

    A smile came out. I was so happy that he was taking care of me directly. Of course, it’s not that other husbands didn’t do it, but it felt very different when Ellaim did it.

    I accepted the favor and consideration with a happy heart. Ellaim even pushed the chair in as I sat down.

    “Oppa, please sit down too.”

    As she said that and offered him a seat, Veil’s eyes widened.

    “Now… you’re calling him that? You weren’t doing that earlier.”

    “She complains when I call her Noona. So I decided to do it.”

    Then Ellaim retorted.

    “…Don’t say things that can be misunderstood. And calling me Oppa looks much better to others…”

    “Really, Noona?”

    “……”

    When I called him Noona again, he closed his mouth. A gloomy feeling flashed across his eyes. I quickly corrected myself and said, “Just kidding. Sit down, Oppa.”

    “……”

    Ellaim didn’t act even when I urged him again. Inevitably, I grabbed his arm and pulled. But there was a slight force in his body, and because of that, I couldn’t properly pull him to his seat.

    I pulled his arm once more and said,

    “Oppa, my arm hurts. Are you going to make your younger sister struggle?”

    “…I’ll sit down.”

    Only then did he sit down. But the awkwardness was faintly felt in his expression.

    I shouldn’t joke around with the word Noona anymore. I kept calling him Oppa, and now that I’ve called him Noona just once, his reaction is incredibly dark.

    At that moment, Aileen, who had been watching us intently, opened her mouth.

    “Looking at you two like this, I can tell how close Karin-nim and Ellaim-nim are!”

    “We grew up like siblings. Even if that wasn’t the case, we’re a married couple in the first place.”

    “That’s right, you two were a married couple, weren’t you? Your appearance has changed, so I forgot for a moment. When I saw you at the training grounds earlier, the feeling was more like siblings than a married couple, so without realizing it…”

    A word that couldn’t be casually overlooked came to my ears in an instant.

    “You came to the training grounds?”

    “Yes! I was curious, so I went to take a look for a moment, but the atmosphere was strange, so I quietly left the towel and came back. I’m sorry if it was a disturbance…”

    “No, it’s no disturbance at all. Thank you for the towel.”

    “Hehe.”

    She smiles brightly at just one word of thanks. Her cuteness, different from Veil’s, made me smile.

    It felt like I had a younger sister. Of course, I had Estella, but the feeling of accepting her was very different.

    Anyway, the towel issue was resolved. Now that I knew Aileen had done it, there was no need to worry any further. At least it wasn’t a problem inside the mansion.

    Of course, I had to say one thing.

    “Still, please talk to me first next time. I was worried that someone had approached us without our knowledge.”

    “Ah… I didn’t think of that…”

    “I’m not blaming you, I’m just saying it would be good to know. I don’t want to meet other people right now. Except for close people.”

    “I heard from Veil-nim. That’s why the mansion is so quiet.”

    “Yeah, that’s right.”

    At least Aileen is better. Because her heart towards Veil is intense. Like the loyalty of the palace maids.

    Still, complacency is forbidden. People’s hearts are unpredictable. Even if Aileen loves Veil right now, if she continues to meet me, that heart could turn to me.

    Anyway, as we were talking, the food was brought out one by one. And quite a lot of it…

    I said, looking at the continuously filling table.

    “Veil, isn’t there too much? Or is someone else coming besides us?”

    “There’s no way that’s the case. Of course, we’re going to eat it.”

    “How are the four of us supposed to eat this…”

    Before the number of dishes, the amount of food on the plates is absurd. Some are about to overflow from the plates. Even a banquet wouldn’t be like this.

    Veil glanced at the table and coughed softly.

    “Ahem, is it a little too much…?”

    “This amount is not just a little.”

    “Hyung-nim must be hungry too, and I’m here, so wouldn’t it be okay…? And when else would the four of us gather like this. Today, it’s okay to overdo it to some extent…”

    “……”

    I turned my head and looked at Ellaim. My brother’s eyes were fixed on the food. There was even a slight drool at the corner of his mouth.

    “Oppa, are you hungry?”

    “Uh, uh…? Yeah, a little…”

    “It doesn’t seem like just a little.”

    “I do eat, but I’ve hardly ever eaten properly…. Sometimes, when I’m really lazy, just one bread…”

    “…It wasn’t just the sword that was the problem.”

    What kind of life did you live for 5 days? Even if you don’t do anything else, you have to eat properly….

    “Haa…”

    I sighed and picked up a fork. I used it to pick up the food placed in front of me and held it out in front of my brother.

    “Here, ah.”

    “I can eat it myself…”

    “Don’t make your younger sister’s arm hurt and open your mouth. Quickly.”

    Only then does his mouth open. In order to punish my spiteful brother, I pushed the fork deep into his mouth with rough skill.

    “Oop… mumble mumble…”

    He was flustered for a moment. My brother chewed the food in his mouth as if it were nothing. That also looked spiteful, so I held out the next food before he even swallowed it all.

    “I’m not done yet…”

    “Your younger sister is giving it to you, are you saying you won’t eat it?”

    “Uh… ah…”

    When I pressured him slightly, his mouth opened again. I moved my arm again.

    After repeating that several times, my brother’s cheeks became full. It looked like no more would fit, and some of it was even visible through the gaps in his lips.

    “Eat heartily.”

    I put down the fork with a satisfied face. And I stared endlessly at my brother’s face. I smiled because he looked so admirable eating well.

    Then, the gazes I felt from the side. Veil and Aileen were looking at me with slightly dazed expressions.

    “Why are you both looking like that? You guys eat too. It’s dinner.”

    “Uh, that’s…”

    “The two of you are too lovey-dovey…”

    Um, did I do it too openly? If I did this in a public place, it wouldn’t be strange to get cursed at. But I thought it would be okay because it was a gathering of family and people who would soon become family…

    “So what. I’m taking care of my husband.”

    If a married couple doesn’t take care of each other, who will? If I can do it, I should do it. I’ve only gotten weaker, it’s not like I’m sick.

    Still, it’s true that I’m conscious of their eyes, so I asked them both.

    “Or are you uncomfortable? Then I’ll stop.”

    “No, it looks good. The two of you look good together.”

    “I’m okay too…”

    Veil really looked okay, but Aileen…

    I stared intently at her eyes. I felt a slight sense of envy in her eyes. Seeing that, I asked her directly.

    “Aileen. Are you envious? Doing this kind of thing with someone you love?”

    “Aaaaaaa, no…!”

    “Don’t do that and tell me the truth~. Are you envious?”

    “Th, thaaat’s… a little, a little envious…”

    Her voice became smaller, she lowered her head deeply, and her cheeks became flushed. I held back the sound of laughter and opened my mouth.

    “Then do it to Veil. Just like me.”

    “Ye, yes…?”

    “You’re lovers, aren’t you. You can do that much for your lover.”

    “Bu, but…”

    Hesitation was evident in her voice. I don’t know why she’s hesitating over something like this. I gently pushed Aileen like that.

    “Don’t do that and follow me. Okay, first, pick up a piece of food of appropriate size with a fork…”

    “Th, th… pick it up…”

    At first, she hesitated, but soon her hand moved to the food nearby, following me. Looking at the food placed at the end of the fork, she continued to speak.

    “Bring it to your mouth as it is.”

    “T, to my mouth…”

    “And while looking at the other person…”

    Then a thought suddenly occurred to me. Their way of calling each other didn’t sound like lovers at all, did it? I thought I should fix that this time.

    I opened my mouth again.

    “Say this while looking at the other person. Oppa~.”

    “Ooooooo, Oppa is a little…”

    “What do you mean a little. It’s not a difficult word.”

    “Bu, but…”

    “It’s only difficult at first, it’s nothing much. I was like that too. You’re not going to call him Veil-nim for the rest of your life. Someday, when you get married, you’ll have to call him differently.”

    “A, ah…”

    Aileen stammered and closed her eyes tightly. But she opened her eyes again as if she had made up her mind, and soon parted her lips slowly, looking at her lover.

    “O, Oppa…”

    “Don’t just call him Oppa, attach his name to it too.”

    “Ve, Veil Oppa… please eat this…”

    That was her limit, her hand was trembling. The end of the fork was shaking at my brother’s mouth. Belatedly, my brother, who had been out of his mind with our conversation, returned to reality.

    Veil looked at the fork in front of him once, and then shifted his gaze to Aileen. Only then did Veil open his mouth.

    “A, Aileen…”

    “Veil Oppa… please try this… You’re hungry, aren’t you…”

    Aileen, who had mustered her courage again, clung closer to him. And Veil also showed a reaction.

    “I’ll, I’ll eat well…”

    Saying that, he brought the food skewered on the fork to his mouth. Neatly, he ate everything, even the sauce, without leaving any trace on the fork.

    “Mumble mumble…”

    “Hehe…”

    Veil chewing the food in his mouth and Aileen smiling brightly. Both of their cheeks are bright red.

    Laughter burst out at that scene. I leaned on my brother and said.

    “Oppa, aren’t they too cute? If a stranger saw them, they would think they were a newly dating couple.”

    “They are cute. But… I think my younger sister doing this kind of thing is cuter.”

    “You’re not saying that because you want to eat more of what I’m giving you, are you?”

    “Of course not…. What do you think of me…”

    “Just kidding, just kidding. What do you want to eat this time? Tell me what you want to eat.”

    “Then that…”

    I brought the food that my brother was pointing to and fed it to him. A smile bloomed as I saw his mouth filled with food again and him mumbling.

    For a while, we continued the bizarre time of feeding each other’s loved ones (?).

    Afterword Episode 27 Karin’S Story (27)

    After Story Episode 27 Karin Arc (27)

    “I’m full….”

    “Me too, I think I overate….”

    My younger sibling and older brother collapsed on the table. Both of them were sprawled out with painful expressions. Their stomachs seemed to be at their limit.

    It was an expected result. It was difficult for the four of us to handle the food that was laid out like a feast. Although the two of them ate a lot, I didn’t think they could eat this much food.

    Of course, Aileen ate more than I thought, but it didn’t make a big difference.

    What did I do? What could I do? The reality was that my significantly reduced appetite meant I couldn’t even empty one plate. I quickly became full from eating a few things my brother gave me.

    Anyway, we couldn’t eat any more. We decided to end dinner. It was time to do so in the first place. We had been talking about this and that, and dinner time had gotten longer, and we were approaching bedtime soon.

    Besides, Aileen seemed to want to be alone with her lover….

    “It’s late, should we finish dinner now?”

    “Okay, Sister!”

    Aileen answered as if she had been waiting for it. She quickly got up and clung to Veil.

    “Veil Oppa… Yeongcha!”

    She said that and lifted Veil up. She’s so strong. She lifts that heavy body by herself without any help. It was something I couldn’t do at all now.

    In the meantime, her face is red because she’s still embarrassed to call him ‘Oppa.’ She called him that throughout the meal, though.

    “Ugh, Aileen….”

    “Let’s go back to your room and rest. There will be digestive medicine when you get there.”

    “Okay, but please go a little slower….”

    The two of them left the dining hall. Of course, they didn’t forget to say goodbye to us.

    “Nuna… I’ll go back first….”

    “We’re going, Karin Unnie! See you tomorrow!”

    “Okay, go in carefully, both of you. See you tomorrow.”

    I waved my hand and sent them off. The backs of the two of them were different. Veil’s steps were very heavy, and Aileen’s were as light as if she was about to run.

    It’s obvious what they’ll do when Veil feels better. I don’t really have any thoughts. It’s their business.

    I focused on my brother, who was still sitting.

    “Oppa, are you okay?”

    “No… My stomach feels like it’s going to burst….”

    “I told you to refuse. Why did you keep eating everything I gave you?”

    “How can I not eat what my younger sister gives me….”

    He did that in the training ground, and after becoming like this, he’s shown a lot of foolish behavior. I don’t hate it. This side of him looks kind of cute.

    “Can you move? Should I support you if it’s too hard?”

    “I can move… a little bit…. And it’s okay… You’re heavy….”

    “Hehe, I can do this much. Let’s go to our room and rest.”

    “Okay….”

    We moved slowly to the room like Veil and Aileen. Matching my brother’s pace, it took us 20 minutes to get to the room, which would normally take 3 minutes.

    I carefully laid my brother down on the bed.

    “Wait here? I’ll go get the digestive medicine.”

    “Okay, uh….”

    It seemed like it was hard even to walk for a moment. He took small breaths with a painful expression. I quickly brought the digestive medicine and gave it to my brother.

    “Ugh, it won’t go down….”

    “Still, eat it. You’ll feel better soon.”

    “Okay….”

    One gulp of digestive medicine. But his stomach, which was at its limit, seemed to have a hard time with that too, and my brother frowned. Still, he soon had a comfortable expression on his face.

    “How is it?”

    “A little, better….”

    “I’ll make you more comfortable.”

    I sat at the head of my brother’s bed. Then, like I did for Veil, I laid him down on my lap. This would be much more comfortable than a pillow.

    “Is this better?”

    “Yeah….”

    He definitely looked better. Soon, my brother closed his eyes and rested. His breathing became quieter and quieter, as if he was falling asleep.

    I can understand. Even a knight like my brother doesn’t train his stomach. Still, he’s physically strong, so he’ll recover quickly.

    I gently stroked my brother’s hair. Very gently so he wouldn’t wake up. Then my eyes were drawn to my brother’s face.

    “He’s handsome….”

    So much so that I want to pounce on him. It’s like he’s seducing me with this defenseless look.

    Anyway, he’ll wake up when he feels a little better…. Then he’ll be able to move without any problems….

    “Should I… go wash up?”

    I was surrounded by food at dinner, and the smell permeated my body. I didn’t want to greet my brother in a dirty state.

    I carefully laid my brother down so he wouldn’t wake up, and then I got off the bed. After that, I headed to the bathroom.

    There were quite a lot of bath products prepared. I used them to wash every corner of my body, even the dirt under my nails.

    Next is dressing up. There were many things prepared for this as well. From ordinary pajamas to sexy underwear. It was quite diverse.

    But there weren’t many I could wear. They were all too small, so my butt and chest were too tight.

    “Well, it’s not my house anyway.”

    Still, if I wear them, I’ll look sexy. Because the squeezing will emphasize places like my boji and nipples. But I don’t know if my brother will like it.

    I’ll give up on the underwear for now. Instead, I chose very, very wholesome pajamas to wear. Of course, I don’t wear underwear. It’s my judgment that this will work better.

    Honestly, isn’t it better to see a glimpse? It’s also easier to take off later.

    “Makeup….”

    I should, right? My bare face is pretty, but I’m prettier with makeup. But I don’t like anything too much, so I lightly, very lightly, decorated myself.

    With that, the preparation was over. I headed back to the bedroom. I checked the time before going in completely.

    “It’s been 2 hours….”

    I wonder if he woke up? I hope he’s sleeping. I want to see his reaction when he’s sleeping.

    I’ll think about that later, and decided to see my brother first. I carefully approached the inside of the bedroom, near the bed. Fortunately, my brother was fast asleep.

    I poked his cheek several times. He doesn’t wake up. His breathing didn’t change either. It seems he’s really fast asleep.

    After repeating it a few more times, I climbed on top of my brother. Then something was felt over the pants. It was a dick that felt quite thick even though it wasn’t erect.

    “It’s so big….”

    If it’s this big before it’s fully erect, how big will it be when it’s fully erect? It seems like it’ll be much bigger than other husbands….

    “Will it go in….”

    I roughly estimate. It seems like it will be inserted. However, it seemed like it would hurt a little, and it would be okay if I wet it a lot with masturbation before inserting it.

    Well, I’ll do that slowly.

    Tuk, tuk….

    I climbed on top of him and unbuttoned my brother’s shirt. One button at a time, I slowly undressed him while admiring the exposed skin.

    After completely undressing him like that….

    “Gulp….”

    The texture of the muscles I saw for a moment earlier filled my vision. I don’t know why I’m so captivated by just muscles. I originally liked this, but it feels more intense after the gender change.

    I want to rub my bare skin on top of that right away….

    “Ugh….”

    My face gets hot when I think about it. I don’t know why my emotional state is like this today. It’s worse than any day I’ve spent so far.

    Is it because of my brother? That’s pretty plausible. This is the first time our genders have changed. An unfamiliar situation may be making me like this.

    Ah, anyway….

    I opened my shirt wide. Next, I unbuttoned my pajamas.

    Tuk, tuk….

    The hidden skin is shown to the outside. My snow-white breasts, sternum, and stomach were exposed to the outside.

    It’s a pretty shape even when I look at it. I slowly put it on top of my brother, which seemed like it could seduce any man.

    Chak….

    “It’s cold….”

    The skin is cold because it’s not attached right away. Still, it gradually became warmer as I stayed attached to it.

    “Hehe….”

    When I look at my face while riding on my brother, a promiscuous smile flows out. I want to rub my face all over and act like a child.

    But there are many obstacles. First of all, my breasts are the problem. Because they’re so big, they can’t help but float slightly even if I press them down hard.

    The height difference is also a problem. It reaches up to my chin, but what I want to rub is my brother’s cheek. It was difficult to touch unless my brother lifted his face.

    So instead, I rubbed the other side.

    Still wobbly dick. I only closely attached the boji part on top of it. Then I gently shook my waist back and forth.

    “Ah, it’s getting bigger…♡”

    The state of the dick is getting harder and harder. It was enough to make it erect if I stimulated it even though the clothes were blocking it.

    I repeated that act. Because my upper body was also attached, my nipples also became hard, and my boji started to get wet. It could be seen that only the boji part of the pants was stained with fluid.

    “Haa, haa….”

    Moans are flowing out. Rubbing is now the limit. More direct stimulation is needed. A dick that can calm down my aroused boji….

    I raised my upper body again, and slightly lowered myself to grab my brother’s pants. I unbuckled the belt and pulled down the pants and underwear at the same time.

    “Ugh….”

    A protruding erect dick. The hot heat and foul smell, and the ominous-looking shape. Those things tormented my senses. But because it was the thing of the person I loved, it felt lovely.

    I took off my pants in the same way. This time, I attached my bare boji to the hard erect dick.

    Chap….

    The sound of fluid being smeared is heard. I didn’t end it there, and continued to smear fluid by shaking my waist like before.

    Jjigeok, jjigeok….

    “Feels, so good….”

    The size is also big, but the bulging blood vessels pleasantly stimulate the clitoris. It felt like I would climax if I rubbed it a few more times.

    Jjigeokjjigeok….

    The fluid that flowed out was smeared on the dick. In order to insert my beloved brother’s dick, no, my husband’s dick, I prepared diligently, very diligently.

    “Done….”

    A dick that had become glossy with fluid after my efforts. It was over 20cm and almost as thick as my forearm, but I thought I could insert it.

    Just in case, I drooled. I finished preparing for the insertion and took a position.

    Originally, I would have squatted down, but the dick was too big and I was scared, so I decided to lean on my brother and insert it.

    Like before, I leaned my upper body on my brother. I held the dick well with my hands, lifted my waist slightly, and aimed it well at my boji. And….

    “Eung, something’s weird….”

    At that time, my brother woke up. I don’t know how deeply he was asleep that he’s only waking up now. Of course, I’ll continue what I was doing….

    “Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait Karin…! Stop…!”

    My brother’s urgent cry. When I didn’t stop, my brother got up. Because of the difference in strength and physique, I eventually failed to insert it.

    I pouted my lips and protested.

    “Why are you stopping me, Oppa. I was almost done.”

    “U, shall we have a conversation…?”

    “What conversation… we can do that while having sex.”

    It wasn’t too late to talk after I put in the dick. My body is already so hot that I’m going crazy trying to calm it down, but I don’t know why he’s doing this.

    So I ignored him. The erect dick is facing the boji, so I gently pushed my butt forward as it is….

    “Ka, Karin… I, I’m a man now, but I’m not interested in a woman’s body… So, so… can’t we have sex after we go back to our original bodies….”

    The moment I heard those words, I frowned and said.

    “What the fuck are you talking about, Oppa.”

    I was so dumbfounded that I couldn’t help but swear.

    Afterword Episode 28 Karin’S Story (28)

    Aftermath Episode 28 Karin (28)

    “What the fuck are you talking about, Oppa.”

    “Karin, you shouldn’t swear at your Oppa. Just listen to me.”

    Oppa calmed me down, but I couldn’t calm down at all. I moved my hands and said.

    “Listen to what! Why, why are you refusing… Do you… hate me? Do you hate me because I look like this now? Huh? Tell me quickly…”

    Chop chop chop chop chop….

    I diligently stroke his dick. I carefully touched Oppa’s cum-covered dick from the root to the glans.

    “Keuk, wait, Karin….”

    “Oppa, tell me quickly… Do you really, really hate me…?”

    “There’s, there’s no way I would… Why would I hate you… I’ve loved you my whole life….”

    “Then why are you saying those things…?”

    If you don’t hate me, if you love me, it doesn’t make sense to refuse sex. We’re a couple, so of course, of course….

    My body trembles while stroking his dick. It was that shocking. It was even more shocking because other husbands would want it first. I felt like I was about to cry.

    Then Oppa put his hand on my cheek.

    “I just said… I’m not very interested in a woman’s body… I guess because I originally had a different gender, I don’t feel that way about a woman’s body….”

    “Is that something you say while having a hard-on…?”

    “That’s, that’s because you’re touching me, Karin….”

    That’s a ridiculous excuse. I could understand if I was unconscious, but it’s different now that I’m fully awake. Someone like Oppa could always calm down his erection.

    Just in time, we’re sitting facing each other. I took the initiative to change Oppa’s mind.

    First, I reduced the gap between us. I pushed my upper body close and wrapped my legs around Oppa’s waist. As our whole bodies got closer, our breasts touched each other, and his dick got stuck between my pussy and thighs.

    I didn’t stop there and continued to stimulate his dick while persuading him.

    “Eung, Oppa… don’t be like that, let’s have sex… let’s have couple sex as a couple….”

    “Euk, Karin… stop, take your hand away now….”

    “Huh? Pleaaase… I’m sure, if we have sex, your mind will change… I’ll, I’ll tighten my pussy well… I’ll wrap you up nicely with my pussy… so let’s do it….”

    Chop chop chop chop chop!

    I increased the speed of my handjob even more. Heat was generated by the friction, and when the vaginal fluid dried, I drooled saliva collected in my mouth.

    “Beeeee….”

    “Don’t, don’t do it… I told you not to do it… Karin, I’m… going to get angry….”

    “Ang.”

    Oppa made an angry face, but I lightly ignored it. Instead, I lightly bit his neck and then sucked it as it was.

    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!

    Of course, the handjob didn’t stop for a moment. I was going to continue like this until he ejaculated.

    “Ah, ah….”

    Oppa is becoming more and more silent. I don’t know what expression he’s making because his face is buried, but I could tell how good it felt from the groans that were coming out.

    Then, before long.

    “Euk…!”

    Byururururureureut! Byururureureut!!

    His dick twitched and spewed out semen. It poured out with tremendous force, completely filling the gap between Oppa and me.

    “Haa, haa….”

    He droops after ejaculation. His hot breath tickled my ear. I faced Oppa, looking forward to seeing how broken he would be by his first ejaculation.

    “Cute….”

    His face is completely melted. His handsome face was so collapsed that I couldn’t recognize him. It was like he was seducing me, so my pussy tingled, and I wanted to fuck Oppa right away.

    Let’s leave that for later. I lowered my gaze.

    “You came a lot….”

    A pure white liquid covering his chest, passing his stomach and solar plexus. The amount was not small even compared to husbands who took stamina boosters.

    “Sniff sniff….”

    I sniffed and smelled Oppa’s unique semen smell coming from below.

    Then, I received the semen flowing down with my hands and came up. When I reached the solar plexus, my two palms were full. There was still some left on my chest, but I had no choice but to empty my hands first.

    “Huroop, hururuk….”

    The semen was so sticky that it wouldn’t come off my mouth and throat. But I couldn’t leave Oppa’s precious stuff behind. I chewed and swallowed several times and somehow ate it all.

    The remaining semen wasn’t the end of it. It was also on my chest, and it remained on Oppa’s stomach and dick.

    First, I took care of what was left on my chest. I grabbed my chest and said.

    “Oppa, I’ll show you something amazing. Jjuuup….”

    I pulled my chest to my mouth and sucked in the semen. It’s impossible if your breasts are small, but my breasts, which are large to the point of being huge, made it possible.

    Of course, it was possible up to the nipple area. I swept up what was on the bottom of my breasts with my hands and ate it.

    The last turn was Oppa’s. I moved away for a moment and immediately put his dick in my mouth.

    “Chuuuup, haljjak….”

    The semen, vaginal fluid, and saliva on the glans and shaft. I ate all the traces. After cleaning it, I went straight up and licked his stomach.

    “Haljjak, haljjak….”

    The firmness of the muscle conveyed through my tongue. Feeling that, I ate up all the remaining traces.

    After passing through my chest, shoulders, and neck, I arrived at his cheek….

    “Kiss.”

    After a short kiss, I returned to my original position. I sat on top of Oppa, wrapped my arms around his shoulders, and asked with a bright smile.

    “How was it? Did it feel good?”

    “…….”

    Oppa didn’t say anything. He was looking somewhere in the air with a slightly dazed face.

    “Why? Are you so happy that you can’t speak? I, I can make you feel even better. I can give you my pussy as much as you want until you’re satisfied. So, should we have sex now?”

    I was so excited that I spoke faster without realizing it because I thought he was almost won over. It was the moment I was about to grab his dick.

    “Ah, no…! Karin, stop it! I, I will never have sex with you…!”

    He shouted that and fell away from me. By the time I realized it, I was far away at the end of the bed.

    At the sudden turn of events, I….

    “Sniff….”

    Tears came out. They poured out so much that they blocked my vision. No matter how much I wiped my eyes, the haze wouldn’t disappear.

    “Ah, no, Karin….”

    Oppa is flustered when I cry. He was already back in front of me. Nevertheless, my sadness didn’t go away, so I kept wiping away my tears and said.

    “I did everything you asked, sniff… at the training ground, waiting… sob, taking care of you by your side, and even calling you Oppa… heuk….”

    “Ka, Karin, don’t cry and calm down….”

    “But why won’t you, sob… do it for me… as a couple, heuk… you can at least do this much… others, I don’t care about others, but at least Oppa….”

    “Okay, okay, so listen to me….”

    “Sniff, that’s enough… I, I won’t have sex with Oppa either… I’m going home, heuk… and I’ll do it with husbands who cherish and love me….”

    I got off the bed while crying. I gathered the pajama pants that I had thrown aside and put them on, and left the room as it was. I didn’t want to be with Oppa anymore.

    At that moment when I opened the door.

    Bang!

    A thick arm stretched out from behind and closed the door. It was obvious who did it. I ignored it and opened the door again.

    Rattle rattle.

    However, the door wouldn’t open. The arm, firmly supporting it, prevented it from opening. I kept turning the doorknob and said.

    “Open it… I, sniff… I’m going home….”

    “Karin, listen to me.”

    “I have nothing to say to a husband who only cares about himself….”

    “Karin….”

    I ignored him even when he called me quietly. He continued to talk to me after that, but I didn’t even pretend to listen.

    After a long confrontation, Oppa was the first to act.

    “First, let’s go back to the bed.”

    He said that and lifted me up. But I didn’t have any intention of doing that.

    “Let go, let gooo…! Let me go because I’m going home!”

    “Karin, let’s talk in bed. Okay?”

    “I don’t wanna…!”

    I tried to struggle with all my might, but it was useless in front of Oppa. The difference in strength and physique was too great.

    In the end, I returned to the bed. Oppa sat me down between his legs. I tried to resist a little even then, but this time too, I was helplessly subdued.

    “First of all, Karin… I’m sorry. I was too selfish.”

    “…….”

    “I think I’ve been thinking too much about myself, both during the day and now. I know this won’t make you feel better, but I want you to know that I’m saying this sincerely.”

    “…….”

    “You must have had a hard time too… but I kept refusing….”

    “…….”

    Oppa kept talking, but I didn’t answer. Then Oppa hugged me tightly and said.

    “One last time… can’t you forgive me?”

    “…….”

    I didn’t answer this time either. It was already too late to turn back a shattered heart with just one apology.

    “Karin, can I touch your pussy?”

    “…Don’t touch it. I’m going home, so let me go quickly.”

    I didn’t want to do it with Oppa no matter what. I closed my legs tightly so that he couldn’t touch me at all. But my legs were forcibly opened by his hand that forcefully dug in.

    Squeak….

    “Heueut…!”

    A thick finger enters. The surface was rough and it hurt, but the slow speed combined with it made it feel quite good.

    Squeak squeak, squeak….

    The number of times he pokes my pussy gradually increases. The room, which is only us, is filled with vulgar water sounds.

    I didn’t want to show that I was feeling it from Oppa’s hand. I kept my mouth shut and suppressed my body as much as possible.

    Then Oppa chewed on my ear and said.

    “Karin… you have a lot of water?”

    “I don’t, I don’t have a lot… take your hand, heueung… off my pussy….”

    “Then what is this? Is it sweat?”

    “Sweat, haaheung… it’s sweat… quickly, take it off….”

    “Heueum, so it’s sweat?”

    Immediately after that, his hand came out of my pants. Oppa showed his hand in front of me.

    A liquid that couldn’t be called sweat, with a different level of viscosity, was smeared on his finger.

    “So, this is sweat?”

    “Sweat, it is….”

    “Then I can eat it?”

    “Yeah… because it’s sweat… haub.”

    Without hesitation, I bit his finger covered in sweat (?). And I cleaned it with my tongue.

    “Haljjak, haljjak….”

    I eat up all my traces without leaving any behind. Everything that was on the palm of my hand too. My saliva replaced the empty space.

    “I’m, done….”

    “…….”

    Oppa didn’t say anything. The moment I was about to cry again, his hand came back into my pants.

    Squeak squeak squeak!!

    Suddenly, he continues to poke my pussy. Unlike the slow speed from before, he poked me with a relentless and fierce speed.

    “Oppa, waiit… just a little, slow down…!”

    “…….”

    “Heeuk…!”

    Pleasure overwhelms my head. My head became a mess in an instant. The tickling pussy gradually relieved, and my closed legs opened on their own.

    Jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok!!

    “Pussy gooood… I feel good when Oppa pokes my pussy….”

    His finger goes in even deeper. My tongue loosened because I was already in heat. My body slumped forward as I lost strength.

    Then, the moment the tip of his finger firmly pressed inside my vagina….

    “Oook…!”

    Pshoo, pshoo! Pshuuuuuuut!

    My pussy climax started. Not a single burst, but a continuous climax. Just as my head was exploding, my lower part was also spurting out tremendously.

    Pshuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut!!

    It continues for a long time as if I’m peeing. It was a tremendous amount and momentum that would have drawn a stream of water if it weren’t for my pants.

    Pshoo, pweet!

    The climax subsided after spurting out two more times. My strength drains away. I have no strength to think about anything else.

    In the midst of my disorientation, Oppa held out his hand in front of me. This time too, it was a hand wet with my traces.

    I knew what that meant.

    “Haub… chup.”

    And I cleaned his hand as if it were natural.

    Afterword Episode 29 Karin’S Story (29)

    Side Story 29: Karin’s Episode (29)

    After that, my pussy was played with by my brother. In the process, I had dozens of pussy climaxes. I still couldn’t escape from my brother’s embrace.

    And once again….

    Pshweeeeeeeeeeet!!

    A fountain erupted with intense pleasure. I poured an enormous amount of liquid into the space between my pussy and my pants.

    It was too much now. My head and pussy were at their limit because of the non-stop, continuous climaxes. If I climaxed any more, I felt like I was really going to die….

    “Brother, Brother… Stahp, stahp pussy, stahhhhhp….”

    “Stop? It doesn’t seem like it’s enough yet….”

    “No, no….”

    I shook my head from side to side. I twisted my body to get away, but I couldn’t escape from my brother’s arms.

    “Hmm, really okay….”

    He mumbled and his finger lightly brushed my clitoris. A tingling sensation shot up my nerves in an instant.

    “Hngh…!!”

    Pshweeeeeeeeeeet, pshweet!!

    A climax reached in less than 10 seconds. In my fading mind, I could feel my lower body trembling.

    Then all the strength drained out of me….

    Sheeeeeeeeeee….

    A sound that made me feel ashamed just hearing it came from below. I also heard my brother’s embarrassed voice from behind.

    “Uh, th, Karin….”

    “Quickly, quickly let go… stop touching me, quickly….”

    I mumbled, covering my face. My brother took his hand away and let me go.

    Sheeeeeeeeeee….

    In the meantime, my lower region, without any sense, was squirting out liquid. Once it started, it couldn’t be stopped. It finally ended after waiting a long time.

    “…….”

    “Karin, th….”

    “Don’t say anything…. Just, just be quiet….”

    I wanted to hide in a mouse hole right away. I felt like I was going to cry because I was so embarrassed, but I didn’t cry, perhaps because I had already experienced this situation.

    But I was still embarrassed….

    “Hoo, haaa….”

    First, I caught my breath and calmed my body and mind. And when I felt better, I took off my pants.

    My pajama pants were soaked so much they felt heavy. It was 100% stained with my bodily fluids. Pussy juice, sweat, and urine… and….

    Anyway, the spot where I was sitting was also damp because I had poured out so much. A sigh came out before embarrassment at the sight.

    “How am I going to face Veil like this….”

    Anyone could tell it was a sign of sex. Later, the servants will clean this up, and I’m worried that the fact will reach my sister’s ears. Even with family, there are things you don’t want to tell them.

    “You can dry it. What’s the problem.”

    “There’s no way that’ll work, brother…. There’s no proper tool, and we don’t have enough time….”

    “I can do it like this.”

    Heat rose in my brother’s hand. He took my pants and spread the heat all over them.

    About a minute later. My brother showed me the fluffy pants.

    “Is this good enough?”

    “Yeah….”

    I nodded. The completely dry pajama pants were so good that you could believe they had just been under the sunlight.

    Then my brother brought the pants up to his nose.

    “Hmm, the condition is okay… sniff, does it smell a little?”

    “Wh, what are you doing…! Why are you smelling it!”

    “Because it smells….”

    “St, stop smelling it and give it to me…!”

    I quickly snatched the pajamas. Afterwards, I really smelled it.

    “Sniff… it’s true….”

    It felt like it was about to stink because of the last liquid I squirted out. My original body wouldn’t have been like this. I’ll have to wash this separately.

    I threw my pajama pants far away and said.

    “F, from now on, smelling is prohibited….”

    “If you tell me not to smell what’s smellable….”

    “Anyway, it’s prohibited!”

    Of course, it was a forced argument. But I couldn’t say anything else.

    “More than that, Karin… are you okay…?”

    “…I’m not okay. Because someone ruthlessly rammed my pussy.”

    “So… you’re saying it’s my fault? Who was the one who was begging to have sex until just now….”

    “…Brother, you’re being mean.”

    I was so angry that I put my strength into it and leaned on my brother. I could feel his solid muscles behind my back.

    Just for a moment, a thirst slowly rose up.

    I should have replenished my fluids in the middle. My brother wouldn’t let me go, so I couldn’t find the timing. I couldn’t drink, but only discharged, so there was no way I wouldn’t be thirsty.

    “Brother… I’m thirsty.”

    “Shall I get you water?”

    “Yeah, give it to me….”

    He takes the water bottle on the table next to the bed. My brother handed it to me, but I asked my brother.

    “Don’t just give it to me, give it to me with your mouth.”

    “Hmm… okay.”

    First, my brother took a mouthful. He lowered his head in that state and kissed me.

    “Gulp….”

    A lukewarm but sweet mouthful. I swallowed it with a happy heart. I didn’t want to fall apart like this, so I kissed him and stuck closer.

    “Suck, slurp….”

    “Slurp, smack….”

    My brother accepted the sticky kiss. Knowing that I still needed water, he kept giving me his saliva. I kept eating it.

    We stayed stuck together like that for a long time and then parted our lips. Of course, I didn’t fall away from my brother.

    “Hehe, Brother….”

    I rubbed my cheeks all over him and clung to him. I fully satisfied the desires I couldn’t relieve earlier. My brother quietly accepted my whining.

    Then he asked me.

    “Do you like me that much?”

    “Yeah, I like you!”

    If I don’t like my brother, who else would I like? That one fact will never change.

    At my words, my brother chuckled.

    “Even if your appearance changes, things like this are the same. No, maybe it’s more like when you were younger…. Is it because you turned into a woman….”

    No matter what my brother mumbled, I just rubbed my cheek against him.

    As I stayed close, something poked my stomach from below. It was my brother’s hard-on that had been maintaining that state without wilting for dozens of minutes.

    I remembered the sex that stopped due to my brother’s refusal. I carefully asked, holding on to my trembling heart.

    “H, hey, Brother… you like me too, right? No, you love me, right?”

    “I told you before. I’ve loved you all my life. There’s no way I wouldn’t love you.”

    “Then, then….”

    I sat on my brother’s thighs. In that state, I spread my pussy open. Showing off my pink inner flesh as much as possible, I said.

    “If you love me… now, if you have sex with your wife, w, would that be okay…?”

    My words trembled slightly. I was afraid that my brother would push me away again this time. The memory from before remained too vivid.

    “Th, Karin….”

    “D, do you hate it…? You don’t want to have sex with me…?”

    “It’s not that… but there’s a condition….”

    “Condition…? What condition…?”

    It’s sex between a married couple. But is there a need to attach conditions? But I didn’t want to see my brother push me away again, so I just decided to listen.

    “It’s okay to have sex… but I want to do it wearing a blindfold….”

    The only thought that came to my mind at those words was.

    “Brother, are you a pervert? Do you like having sex in a state where your senses are blocked? You didn’t have that kind of taste.”

    “Karin, watch your language a little….”

    “Then why do you need a blindfold?”

    It’s a really pure question. Our couple liked somewhat rough sex, but we didn’t excessively restrain each other. Even if we did, it was only Chloe who liked it to that extent and only did it very occasionally.

    Soon, my brother answered my question.

    “I hate… seeing myself feel lust for you….”

    “You feel, lust…?”

    “Yeah….”

    My brother lowered his head as if he didn’t want to be caught. I smiled brightly at the sight.

    “It’s okay. It’s very, very natural for a man to feel lust for a woman, and for a woman to feel lust for a man.”

    “I wasn’t like this until I touched you…. Right now, I’m almost disgusted with myself….”

    And yet he’s going to allow sex. Did my crying have a big impact? I was really upset when I cried….

    Anyway, the decision was made. My brother listened to my stubbornness, so it was my turn to listen this time.

    “Brother, wait a minute? I’ll go get a blindfold quickly.”

    I hurriedly ran to the closet. Of course, there was no blindfold. So I brought a moderately dark cloth.

    “Hehe, did you wait?”

    “No, not really….”

    For a moment, my brother’s gaze swept over my body. It passed over my face, chest, stomach, and pussy in an instant.

    How will he change if he becomes more stained with lust here? Will his eyes become more intense? So will he try to eat me up?

    Honestly, I’m curious. But it wasn’t important right now, so I buried my curiosity.

    I folded the cloth neatly, and wrapped the straightened cloth around my brother’s eyes. I tied it very tightly and firmly so that it would never come undone.

    “How is it? Can’t you see?”

    “Yeah… I can’t see….”

    I could see that he was closing his eyes to completely block his vision. I gently wrapped his head in my chest because it was cute.

    “Oop… K, Karin….”

    “What’s wrong, Brother? Is something wrong?”

    “N, no….”

    My brother, who was flustered, was also cute. I wanted to tease him a little, so I hugged him tighter and maintained this state.

    “Hheup, pheeuh….”

    The longer the contact time, the rougher his breathing became. My chest was full of sweat. I could imagine my brother’s expression, so I slowly fell away.

    “Ah….”

    A short exclamation. After all, men were bound to be weak in front of breasts.

    In the meantime, I was satisfied with his flushed face. I smiled and pushed my brother backwards.

    “Lie down. I’ll prepare for a bit.”

    It was obvious that it would hurt if I inserted a penis with a dry surface. But I didn’t intend to drag it out for long. I’ve been holding back for a long time, too, right? I want to put it in quickly.

    So I poured the saliva I had gathered in my mouth all over his penis.

    “Ptooey….”

    “Ugh….”

    My brother flinched in surprise. Since his eyes were closed, his other senses must be more sensitive. Still, I poured it out until his penis was wet.

    Slurp slurp slurp slurp slurp….

    Gently caressing his penis so that it wouldn’t wilt….

    That’s how I finished preparing.

    “Okay. I’m going to ride on top now?”

    “Uhhng….”

    “Don’t be nervous, Brother. I’m not going to put it in right away.”

    “…….”

    My brother waited for the next thing with his mouth shut. It was a new reaction to the point where my pussy was reacting.

    I took my place on top of my brother. Then, I placed his penis under my pussy and gently moved it around the entrance, as if I were going to put it in.

    “Ugh, Karin… you said you weren’t going to p, put it in right away….”

    “I didn’t put it in.”

    “It just went in a little, just now….”

    “No~.”

    I pretended not to know and fell on top of my brother. With only my waist slightly lifted so that I could put it in at any time, I only slightly hooked the glans on the entrance.

    Before finally putting it in, I said to my brother.

    “Brother.”

    “Uhhng, what is it, Karin….”

    “If, if you feel repulsed, think of it this way…. This isn’t baby-making sex, but masturbation for the purpose of satisfying each other’s sexual desires. Got it? This is masturbation. Brother is just my dildo.”

    “That doesn’t make… hng.”

    Thwack!

    Before he could finish speaking, I strongly slammed my waist down. I smiled brightly, feeling his penis fill the inside of my vagina.

    “Hehe, I wuv Brother’s dick…♡”

    After all, my exclusive penis was different, starting with the satisfaction…♡

    Afterword Episode 30 Karin’S Story (30)

    After Story 30 Karin (30)

    The inside was filled without any gaps. Oppa’s cock completely filled my vagina.

    But I couldn’t hold it all. Everyone else was the same. Even Ruina could only do it by pressing down hard on her uterus, and the other two could barely manage by completely crushing their uteruses.

    On the other hand, Oppa? That itself was impossible.

    The length of his cock was too long, which was a problem. The thickness that filled the vagina was also a problem. No matter how hard I pushed my butt in, I couldn’t swallow it all the way to the root.

    But surprisingly, it didn’t hurt…♡

    Even when his cock pressed against my uterus as if to break it, or widened my vagina as if to tear it apart, there was no pain at all. I just felt the throbbing cock inside me felt good.

    “Hehe, heh….”

    Was it because of that? A promiscuous smile flowed out from the moment he inserted his cock. I was so happy, too happy.

    I wanted Oppa to feel this happiness just as much. With my pussy.

    Tightly, tightly♡

    So I tightened Oppa’s cock diligently, very diligently. Since my pussy wouldn’t be used to it at first, I started weakly, then gradually increased the intensity.

    “Keuk, Karin….”

    “Oppa, how’s our first sex? It feels good, right♡”

    “It feels good, so… just, a little weaker….”

    “Okay♡”

    I took the strength out as Oppa said. A wife should listen to her husband, and no matter what anyone said, I was Oppa’s one and only wife now.

    “How is it now?”

    “It’s okay, ah….”

    “Hehe….”

    I laughed once again at those words.

    Of course, there were things I regretted. The sensation of his cock was felt less as the sense of closeness decreased. I lowered my butt even more strongly to fill that void.

    Squeezing…♡

    “Hiccup…!”

    My pussy was already filled to the limit. I hiccuped as I tried to force it in even though there was no space. I also heard a popping sound from my pussy.

    “Just a little, just a little more….”

    Even so, his cock came in further as I kept trying. The good feeling of a foreign object changed to discomfort, but I could endure this much for Oppa’s sake.

    Then.

    “Hiccup…!”

    Suddenly, the discomfort turned into pain. The inside of my stomach gradually burned.

    “Keueung, ah, this won’t do….”

    I felt like I would get hurt if I went any further here. I didn’t want to get hurt and stop having sex just after we had inserted.

    “Haa, hoo….”

    I was satisfied with the current state for now. I caught my breath and adjusted to this sensation. Because I had to keep this cock in tonight and satisfy Oppa.

    Around the time my condition improved. I pressed my body even closer and spoke to Oppa again.

    “Oppa….”

    “…Ah, yeah… why….”

    His reaction is a bit slow. Is it because he feels so good?

    Anyway, I’ll think about it later. I buried my face in his neck and conveyed my apology.

    “Oppa… I’m sorry…. I wanted to wrap around you nicely all the way to the root… but it’s hard with my pussy…. I can’t even use mana, so more….”

    “No, it’s… I’m fine even now….”

    “Really? Hehe, thank you Oppa!”

    I loved my husband so much for forgiving his wife who couldn’t even do her job. As a reward, I sucked on his neck, tightly, tightly with my pussy. I pleasantly stimulated him from both above and below.

    “Karin….”

    “Yes? Why?”

    I looked at Oppa at the sudden call. His handsome face that couldn’t be hidden even though it was covered by an eye patch came into view.

    “Ah, it’s nothing… keep going….”

    “Okay, I understand!”

    I focused on Oppa again.

    “Lick, lick… Chuuup, smack….”

    I licked away the sweat flowing down his neck, left marks, and kissed him briefly in between.

    “Eueum….”

    Oppa groaned softly and shuddered. The cock inside my vagina also twitched. His reaction is so, so cute that I could die.

    Is it okay for a man to be this cute? I want to make him feel even, even better.

    More than that, I guess it’s time to move? I think Oppa has adjusted too.

    I slowly moved my waist.

    Squeak… Squeak….

    His cock reciprocated smoothly. Thanks to the slippery pussy juices, his cock went in and out very smoothly.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak…♡

    Before I knew it, my waist movements became faster. I had to be considerate of Oppa, but it was hard to control myself because the itchiness was relieved even with a little movement.

    “Oppa, Oppa….”

    I called out to my husband in front of me and continued to move my waist. His glans poked my uterus, and his shaft scraped past my vaginal walls.

    “Wait, Karin… try it slowly….”

    “I am doing it slowly….”

    “How can you say that when… Euk!”

    Ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup!

    I answered with action instead of words. Oppa closed his mouth at the sudden increase in pussy pounding speed. Oppa couldn’t say anything to me while I was moving my pussy in and out.

    It’s really like a dildo now…♡

    The thought of using my husband as a simple tool. That brings a strange feeling. The fact that he can’t do anything to me even though he has this wonderful and solid body.

    The state of his cock that was twitching greatly before long. It was a sign of ejaculation. I carefully wrapped his cock and said, gently shaking my butt.

    “Cum, Oppa… Cum full of semen inside my pussy and uterus…♡”

    “Wait, Keuk, Karin….”

    “Eueung, don’t hesitate… Smack, smack♡”

    I deliberately stimulated the area around his neck to urge him to ejaculate. In the end, Oppa couldn’t hold back.

    Pshoooo! Pshooooooooroooooot! Pshoooo!

    A strong stream filling my vagina. He cums more inside me than before. The inside of my stomach was dyed with a warm energy.

    “Heh, hehe….”

    Oppa’s first in-pussy ejaculation. I was happy. I also felt like I was being loved by my husband.

    Around the time I was focusing on the sensation of the semen. I could still feel the state of the cock remaining in my vagina.

    His cock was still hard and erect even after ejaculating. There wasn’t even a hint of wilting, and he was poking my uterus vigorously.

    “Oppa… you’re still energetic?”

    “Eueung, somehow… I’m overflowing with strength…. Keep….”

    “Hehe, that’s a relief. More than that, how does it feel to ejaculate in your wife’s pussy for the first time?”

    “Y, you’re curious…?”

    “Yes!”

    The fact that he ejaculated a lot of semen means that my pussy felt that good. As Oppa’s first woman, as his wife, I couldn’t help but be curious.

    “It was just, just good….”

    “Is that all? There’s nothing more?”

    “What can I do when those are the only words that come out….”

    “Heueung, I see~.”

    It wasn’t a very satisfactory answer. I wanted to hear more details. But I let it go because it was cute how he blushed and answered.

    “Can you still do more?”

    “Yeah, euk… for now, eun….”

    “Then Oppa….”

    I gently squeezed his cock and moved my hand. I groped around Oppa’s arm, found his hand, and moved it behind me.

    His big and thick hand, like his cock, landed on my butt. I induced him to squeeze my butt tightly because his grip wasn’t strong, and said.

    “Now, can’t Oppa move for me?”

    “M, me…?”

    “Yes, while grabbing my butt in this state as if you’re squeezing it, like this, like this….”

    Ttchibeup! Ttchibeup! Ttchibeup!

    I started reciprocating my pussy while being grabbed. I repeated lifting my butt and slamming it down hard so that only the glans touched.

    After repeating it to some extent, I stopped and continued speaking.

    “Do it like this…♡”

    It wasn’t that I was treating Oppa like a dildo, but that I wanted Oppa to think of me as a hole for processing sexual desire. The reason I said masturbation was a bigger reason for this.

    And there is a treatment suitable for a tool for masturbation. Me moving like this was different from that intention.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak!

    I shook my butt again.

    “Woong, Oppa… don’t just stand still…. Don’t you want to violently, violently stab my pussy with your cock? I’d like it if Oppa did that for me….”

    “Haa, haa….”

    Oppa’s breathing is getting rougher and rougher. I could feel that he was excited to an extent that couldn’t be compared to before. The hand that was tightly gripping my butt was gradually getting stronger.

    I thought he had almost fallen for it, so I continued.

    “Oppa… masturbate with my hole… Plunge and pound my pussy with your cock and cum pleasantly… Oook!”

    Ttchibeup!

    My butt suddenly went down when only the glans was touching. I lost my mind to the pain and pleasure that I hadn’t prepared for.

    ***

    I didn’t intend to do this…. I really didn’t have any intention of pouring out my sexual desire….

    But it was impossible, and in the end, I gave in to my instincts. The female in front of me crushed the will I had barely suppressed clearly and perfectly.

    So, so….

    “It’s, it’s your fault… I, I….”

    Elraim’s hand gained strength. His hand buried into the flesh even more than before. He lifted up the butt he was tightly gripping.

    Squeeeeak….

    His butt was lifted up lightly. Elraim stopped his actions for a moment with only his glans touching.

    And….

    Ttchibeup!!

    He slammed down on my butt strongly like before. His cock reached my uterus in an instant. He lifted up my butt again before my vagina could properly tighten.

    Squeeeeak… Ttchibeup!!

    He repeated it once again. No, he kept repeating it until he relieved the desire that filled his heart.

    Ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup!!

    “Oook, ok… Oeugeuk!”

    A sound far from vulgarity. A strange sound like an animal’s scream came from his younger sister’s mouth. In a state of being limp on top of him.

    But Elraim didn’t care. He was just holding on to his younger sister’s butt and shaking it. He kept moving his arm while feeling the vaginal wrinkles that were sweeping across his cock.

    Ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup, ttchibeup!!

    Pshoooooooooooooooooooot!!

    A fountain suddenly erupts. A thick and strong stream of water pours onto Elraim’s stomach. At the same time, his vagina convulsed greatly.

    “Keuk…!”

    A tightening that was on a different level than when he was properly conscious. The closely attached vaginal wrinkles tightened his cock so strongly that it hurt.

    Perhaps because of that influence, the sensation of ejaculation quickly came up. Elraim didn’t hold back and ejaculated as is.

    Pshoooo! Pshoooo! Pshooooooooroooooot!

    A huge amount of ejaculation filling the front of my uterus. The semen, which he had ejaculated too much of, soaked into the vaginal wrinkles and flowed down along his cock shaft.

    “Haa….”

    Elraim, who had finished ejaculating, was lying still. He felt the afterglow while feeling the wriggling vaginal wrinkles and tightening with his cock deeply immersed in his vagina.

    But he quickly came to his senses, and a sense of self-disgust came over him in an instant.

    “This, it’s not like this….”

    The reason he wore an eye patch was because he didn’t want to see himself stained with sexual desire. But even if he covered his eyes, the things he knew didn’t change.

    “Why is my cock still fine….”

    In the midst of all this, his erect cock was acting clueless. Like someone, it was standing tall even after ejaculation.

    What’s even more annoying is the sexual desire that hasn’t been resolved at all. Even though he ejaculated at short intervals, his sexual desire piled up more and more. It just kept welling up endlessly.

    “A man’s body… is uncomfortable….”

    This is a disadvantage that I hadn’t realized for the past 5 days. I was so engrossed in swords and didn’t have any sexual thoughts, so I didn’t know.

    But now that I’m aware of my sexual desire, it feels very uncomfortable. A man’s body had clear advantages, but the disadvantages were also very clear.

    Elraim knew very well that this sexual desire couldn’t be resolved by grabbing his cock and shaking it alone.

    “Karin… Karin….”

    He woke up his younger sister who was limp. But she didn’t wake up even after shaking her several times, and he bounced his waist once to strongly crush her uterus.

    “Hegeut…! Eh…? I, I… fainted…?”

    “Yeah, you fainted. So get up now.”

    “Eueung, Oppa….”

    Karin tries to get up by using her arms as a support. However, she lost her strength and fell on top of Elraim again.

    “Oppa… can’t Oppa lift me up…?”

    “…….”

    “I, I don’t have any strength, so… help me….”

    She leans her face in and presses her chest against him. She also wiggled her pussy to act cute.

    She was really a damn female. A damn female who knows so well what is effective on a man’s body.

    Naturally, Elraim fell for Karin’s request. And he had no intention of just falling for it.

    “Stay still, I’m going to get up.”

    “Okay, Oppa….”

    Elraim sat up with Karin in his arms. At the same time, he strongly pushed in his cock.

    “Ouk, O, Oppa… Cock, cock is….”

    “Yeah? What did you say?”

    “My uterus is being crushed… Oppa’s cock is ruining my uterus….”

    “What’s wrong with that?”

    He said it as if he really didn’t know. After that, he asked back, crushing her uterus as if to break it.

    “Karin is a tool for masturbation right now. Is there a problem with ruining the female hole?”

    “N, Nope….”

    “Then I can handle it as I please?”

    “Y, Yes… Please use Oppa’s exclusive hole as you please….”

    An evil thought arose at the returned answer. He wanted to take off his eye patch right away and see Karin’s melted female face.

    But he didn’t take it off. It was better to do this because it made the other senses more sensitive and it was good to enjoy Karin’s body and reactions.

    Elraim laid Karin down.

    “Haeuk, haeuk… Oppa….”

    The female sound coming from below. Karin’s breathing became rough because her cock was moving as he laid her down.

    This wasn’t a problem to worry about this time. He put Karin’s two legs on his shoulders and pushed his upper body until it touched Karin’s chest.

    “Oook…!”

    A bizarre groan that flowed out once again. He really didn’t like it. Elraim pressed down strongly with his entire body and said.

    “Karin, can you only make those kinds of sounds? Make some human sounds.”

    “Th, that’s… Ouk… Because Oppa is, handling my pussy… Eungok… recklessly….”

    “So you’re saying it’s my fault for making animal sounds?”

    I’m pretty angry about this…. I was just writing it the way you wanted, but you’re shifting the blame….

    And Karin, who saw that her husband was angry, quickly acted cute.

    “Eueung, it’s not Oppa’s fault… It’s my fault, it’s my fault….”

    “If it’s Karin’s fault, what should you do?”

    “Until Oppa is satisfied… I have to give my pussy…♡”

    Her pussy wraps around tightly. Elraim felt the vaginal wrinkles covering his cock surface, then pulled his waist back. And he stopped while slightly touching only the glans.

    “Hehe, Oppa♡”

    A bright laughter flowing from Karin’s mouth. She squirmed her slightly inserted glans with her pussy and tightened it.

    Soon, Elraim wrapped his arms around Karin’s back. He felt her chest and face getting closer and said.

    “I’m not going to take my cock out from now on. Got it, Karin?”

    “Yes… I’ll rub Oppa’s cock diligently with my pussy…♡”

    Immediately after hearing those words, Elraim bounced his waist in an instant.

    Ttchibeup!!

    “Hegeut… Cock is long…♡”

    A big and long cock came into her vagina. Karin let out a bright voice rather than pain at the sensation of being filled.

    “Karin, is this the time for that? Aren’t you tightening your cock properly?”

    “No, I’m tightening… I’m tightening my cock….”

    Tightly, tightly♡

    Karin put strength into her pussy. She diligently tightened her cock that was tightly wrapped with vaginal wrinkles.

    Elraim, who was satisfied at that, shook his waist again.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!!

    He moved his pussy in and out at a fast pace. Each time, various elements flowed into Elraim’s senses.

    Vulgar water sounds. A pussy sticking to his cock. The smell of female that swept his nose.

    Each and every one of them stimulated the man’s instincts and forcibly paralyzed his mind. Elraim poured out his endlessly boiling sexual desire onto the female lying underneath.

    Ttjilkkeok, ttjilkkeok, ttjilkkeok, ttjilkkeok, ttjilkkeok, ttjilkkeok!!

    The bed rocked to the point of shaking. The knot of the eye patch that Elraim was wearing was gradually loosening.

    Soon after….

    Thud─

    The eye patch that Karin had put on fell on the bed. Elraim, who had half opened his eyes, saw Karin’s figure come into view.

    “…….”

    He could see her face that was completely ruined. Her eyes were half turned over, her tongue was rolling around outside, and she was drooling.

    I was wondering why she suddenly stopped talking. She had lost consciousness again.

    Fortunately, she was tightening her pussy well, and this was arousing in its own way. Sight exploded his desire the most strongly than the other senses.

    He didn’t wake her up this time. Instead, he lowered his legs that were on his shoulders, crushed Karin’s chest with his thick arms. And he pushed his cock in with the momentum to put it in all the way to the root, and poured out the sensation of ejaculation that had just come up.

    Pshooooooooooroooooot! Pshoooo!

    “Oook… Ouk…!!”

    His neck was thrown back as he made animal sounds. It went back as if it would almost break. He ignored it and massaged the softness in his hands, and finished ejaculating.

    Pshooooooooooroooooot! Pshoooo! Pshoooooooooroooooot!!

    The semen kept coming out as much as his sexual desire. It flowed from his urethra like he was urinating.

    “Haa….”

    A pleasant sensation even after ejaculating several times. A hot breath flowed out.

    He felt the afterglow and lowered his head towards his pussy. A pure white liquid different from the vaginal fluids was gushing out between the gaps.

    It was natural since he ejaculated a huge amount three times….

    But, it was still far from over. Even though he had just ejaculated, the sexual desire inside his body was still there. Elraim ignored Karin, who had opened her eyes in the meantime, and started moving again.

    “Oooooo, Oppa… Eungok…!”

    Pshoooooooooooooot! Pshoooo! Pshoooooooooot!!

    A strong stream of water gushed out of his pussy. The vagina, which was convulsing and trembling, tightened his cock. Of course, he didn’t stop.

    Tjjeuboooop! Tjjeubeup!!

    His vagina was strongly attached because it was in a state of convulsions. It was difficult to take his cock out or put it in. Elraim took his hands off his chest and grabbed his waist.

    “Waist, is thin… It’s so damn thin….”

    To exaggerate a little, its thickness was the same as his thigh. On the other hand, her pelvis was wide. That was also very arousing.

    It wasn’t just her pelvis that was arousing. Her chest, her waist, no, her whole body was a mass of sexual desire. Her existence seemed to be meant to be used for sex.

    The thread of reason began to break. The word ‘younger sister’ that remained in his mind was gradually being erased.

    Ttchibeup!!

    “Eungoooooooook…!!”

    Animal sounds echoing in the room. In the end, the thread was completely broken.

    After that, Elraim had no proper memories. All he remembered were the times when he occasionally came to his senses.

    “Oppa, my stomach is going to explode…. My stomach is going to explode from the semen Oppa cummed…!”

    “I’ll take the semen out. Is this enough?”

    “Don’t, don’t press my stomach with your hand, maaa…!”

    Or when he strongly pressed Karin’s stomach with his hand to take out the semen….

    “I’m going to die, I’m going to die from sex… Oop!”

    “Be quiet, Karin. I’m telling you, if you make more noise, I’m going to make it so you can’t breathe.”

    Or when he blocked Karin’s mouth, who was constantly shouting die, and forcefully rammed into her….

    “Heueuk, Oppa… let’s stop now, let’s stop having sex… I, I’ll give you my pussy tomorrow too….”

    “Where is tomorrow. Today is the last day. Don’t run away and come here.”

    “I don’t want to…!”

    Or when he forcefully dragged Karin, who was crying and begging….

    “Keok, geueok… Kek kek…!”

    When he got tired of her pussy, he sometimes used her mouth and ass. It certainly wasn’t as good as her pussy, which existed for sex, but it was quite useful as a break.

    Elraim properly came to his senses when the morning sunlight shined on his eyes.

    “It’s morning….”

    He could hear the sound of birds chirping a little, and he could also hear the sound of someone diligently moving beyond the door.

    Elraim looked at Karin, who was lying under him. She was passed out while lying face down on the bed. Her pussy was basic, and a pure white liquid was smeared on her butt, thighs, back, and hair.

    The state of the bed was needless to say. It was full of the two of their bodily fluids and was completely wet with dampness.

    Now he had to wash or sleep. What Elraim chose was to put his cock in again for now.

    Squeeeeak….

    It reached his uterus quickly even though he put it in slowly. As if there was a reward for constantly stabbing it, his vaginal wrinkles carefully wrapped around his cock even while he was sleeping.

    He was going to lie on top of her as is, but he lay next to her with his cock inserted, thinking of Karin, who would suffocate if he just lay on top of her.

    And….

    “Kuuuool….”

    He fell asleep while tightly hugging his beloved wife.

    0 Comments

    Heads up! Your comment will be invisible to other guests and subscribers (except for replies), including you after a grace period.
    Note
    // Script to navigate with arrow keys